Search the Community

I was waiting on my latest diaper delivery. The driver was 10 stops before me. Thats fine I will be able to hold it until he’s been. The cramps started to become unbearable as I kept refreshing the delivery tracker. 8 stops before me. There was no way I would be able to hold it for much longer. I was literally pacing myself up and down the house before I had to just bite the bullet and give in. I stood still and gave a slight push. My leg began to shudder as a big log began to slide out like a warm friendly snake. There was no going back now. The diaper expanded out to its maximum and the back of my jeans felt very tight. I had to push hard for the remainder. Once I was done I gave out a huge sigh of relief. I then began feeling rather anxious. I was in a full stinky diaper and I would need to answer the door to a delivery driver. There was no time to change so I decided to take a seat and wait. In the end it was fine I opened the door to the package being on the doorstep as he was walking away.

(This story is part of an art trade with Patricktricks on DA, so credit to them for the base idea. I don't normally do furry stuff so it was a bit of a challenge. I hope it works well for you anyway)"I don't belong in here, I don't belong in here," the former assistant mayor said as she hugged her legs and rocked back and forth. "They are the savages, not me. I don't belong here..."It was a mantra that had become common to her since she was first put into the small, grey cell that was now her home. "I was in the right, it was the right thing to do, better for all of us..." she continued as she began to suck at the end of her own hoof.It was a train of thought she knew she shouldn't go down. It never ended well when she went there, and she knew soon she'd be sniffling and crying on her bed, looking as pathetic as they all thought she was from the beginning. However, she also told herself it was right, and when her mood was in the wrong place, she couldn't help."I don't belong here, they do. I..."A loud clang came from the door to her cell. She jumped up and looked at a tall feline in a guard's uniform. "Miss Bellwether, talking to ourselves again, are we?"Bellwether snarled. "That's MAYOR Bellwether to you."The guard laughed. "Not anymore. It's prisoner Dawn Bellwether to me, and you don't make much of an impressive mayor crying in your bed like that."The sheep kept glaring at her. "I still got further then you. I was at the top- second in the city! And that was with all the hurdles that comes with being a sheep in a city run by predators." She made a look of disgust. "Unlike you. All the advantages, and here you are, a prison guard! Seems fitting for a savage creature.""Mhmmm," the guard replied. "You know we aren't all just mindlessly violent. We can be kind and caring as well.""As if! No savage predator could take care of anything. They are all just destroy, destroy, destroy. Dumb beasts. That is why I was right to try to take control."She smiled. "Ohhh I think you'd be surprised about that." She cocked her head to the side and hit the bars with her baton again. "Anyway, once again I came to offer to take you out of solitary. You've been in here long enough, and are able to go back into general."Bellwether's look of superiority turned to one of fear. "Out there... with them!? No! Are you insane! You don't know how cruely they would treat me! They just hate anyone like me no matter what I do!"The guard leaned in closer. "Oh do they? You mean all those animals you called violent savages and looked down on? Those are the ones who are mean to you no matter what."Bellwether gulped and nodded.The guard continued. "You know, maybe I should bring you out anyway. We are basically doing you a favor by letting you stay in here. We don't have to, this isn't your assigned cell. We could just put you back in with the rest of them, see what they think of your opinions. Perhaps we could even tell them about all the things you've been saying...""No! No! Please no! I.. AAA!" Bellwether looked down at her prison jumper, and noticed a damp spot. "No no no," she said again for an entirely different reason. She put both hands to her waist as she wet herself out of fear. She looked up pleadingly at the guard. "Please don't do that. Please let me stay here where its safe from those beasts. You have no idea how savage..." she stopped, remembering the person she was speaking to was one of the "predators" as well. "Please don't," she whimpered, and finished.The guard laughed again. "Awww I'm sorry little sheep, didn't mean to scare you that much. Tell you what, I'll go get you a clean jumper, and we will let you stay in here a bit longer, ok? Nice and safe. A poor cute widdle lamb like you can't handle it out there with the mean savages." She turned to walk away."Don't talk to me like...!" She began, then stopped herself. "Alright, thank you."...Bellwether woke up slowly, feeling the family softness of her blanket and footed pajamas."Mph," she said and rolled over to her side, feeling her diaper crinkle as she did. It sloshed a bit, she could feel that she had wet herself overnight, but it didn't feel like it had leaked.There was a stuffed sheep doll beside her. She grabbed a hold of it and pulled it close, then suckled a bit on her pacifier. Though she was awake, her mommy wasn't there yet, so she knew it wasn't time to get up. No issue as she was still relaxing, and there was no way out of the crib anyway."Hi there sweetie! What a good little lamb, sleeping all through the night!" Her mommy said, filling Bellwether's heart with glee.Her mommy turned on her light and came to the crib. Bellwether felt hands grabbing her on either side. "Lets check that diaper of yours sweetie, to see if you had an accident! Then we can have breakfast, ok?""Yes mommy," she said through her pacifier. She nodded enthusiastically, then looked up.She started back. The face staring back at her wasn't what she expected. It didn't look like her mommy. In fact, it wasn't a sheep at all. Instead, it was a giant cat. Was it a lynx? A tiger? Bellwether hadn't learned all the animals yet, but she knew it was a predator, and those were to be feared.Except... she wasn't scared. Not at all. Instead, she felt the same comforting feeling she always wanted to feel with her parents. She tried to think, and couldn't put any other face to the name "mommy," all the kept coming up was this same cat. She knew she recognized the cat, but couldn't think of any other name then that. Of course she told herself, that is my mommy. She smiled, and let herself be lifted."Uh oh, looks like someone wet her diaper! Well, we can get you changed, but I don't think you are quite ready to try pull ups yet anyway, are you?"She shook her head. "No mommy," she said. Of course not, she thought, I'm just a little baby, and this is my mommy, here to take care of me. This cat, my mommy... she is my mommy... she is my mommy... Strange colors swirled at the edge of her vision.

As the title suggests, I find messy blowouts really cute~ The smear of escaped poo on the inner thigh; The brown mess on the lower back. It's all super hot and gives a real feel of how messy you are under your diaper. Would recommend, and don't change right away. Being messy is fun~ Anyone else share this sentiment?

Welcome! This is a heavily edited version of a story that I had previously been working on. Hope you enjoy! Read at your own discretion. All characters are 18+. Contains gay sexual content, diapers, incontinence, violence, strong language, and more. Chapter One: The sky started to lighten as dawn’s first light stretches toward the horizon. Typhoon, the young hero of Triton City was perched atop the tallest skyscraper in the city. He listened to the police scanner that he’d stashed up here. He had been waiting all night, but hadn’t heard what he’d been hoping for. Standing atop this skyscraper was his favorite spot, because from here, Typhoon could easily glide to wherever trouble was. His control over weather allowed him to do what others couldn’t; stop the villains of Triton City. He could create gusts of wind powerful enough to erode stone, summon powerful rainstorms, and call down lightning from the sky, among other things. Typhoon had begun his hero work several years prior. A freak accident had given him his powers. And after only a few years, most of the city’s worst villains had been locked up. Typhoon had become a legend in the city almost overnight, and became the beacon of hope that the city so desperately needed. His feats were legendary: he was the only person to ever stand up to Mega-Colossus-man and live, he pulled two-hundred people out of a falling airplane as it fell to earth, and many other incredible acts. Now, he was waiting to hear of any activity from a new foe, a man known only as Sap-man, whose crimes had made him notorious. Unfortunately, tonight, the scanner was mostly silent. The only things that were coming in were run-of-the-mill disturbances, nothing that needed Typhoon’s help. The hero sighed, disappointed at his bad luck. He sat down, his feet dangling off the side of the skyscraper. “Well, I guess I could have some breakfast.” He said to himself. He reached behind him to where he had stuffed his backpack. Inside were his normal clothes, his phone, keys, and everything else he needed to return to his average citizen persona. Typhoon started to strip out of his skin-tight super-suit. At first, he had been hesitant to wear something so revealing, but the suit had been custom made for him by his eccentric friend, Iggy. Iggy was a genius, whose inventions were paramount in Typhoon’s success as a hero. The suit included several useful features that always helped in a pinch. It was flame resistant, bulletproof, and most importantly, it hid his identity. The drawback of the suit was its color. Iggy was very flamboyant, and for whatever reason, would rarely make anything that wasn’t pink. The super suit was a soft, pastel pink with black and silver trim. Iggy and Typhoon had argued for a while about the design of the suit, and eventually came to an agreement. Iggy agreed to remove some of the more extreme things in the design, as long as he got it in pink. It was form fitted to Typhoon’s slim and muscular body, leaving very little to the imagination. The suit came all the way over his head, covering every inch of him. It also included a wingsuit that could be activated at a moments notice, which greatly increased his ability to glide. The suit had nearly as much to do with Typhoon’s success as his powers did, so he’d resigned himself to the color long ago. Unfortunately, the color led to the creation of an embarrassing nickname for the hero. The name was usually only used by his enemies, but Typhoon still hated it: The Super Sissy. Since there was no sign of any action today, Typhoon stripped out of the suit. Another drawback of the tight suit was that he couldn’t wear any normal clothes underneath. The suit was powered in part by his body heat, which meant that underneath, he was naked, save for a pair of briefs. Typhoon kept a few bags with a change of clothes stashed throughout the city, in case he needed to quickly change back to normal. Each stash had a pair of jeans, socks, tennis shoes, and a plain white t-shirt. It was as average an outfit as he could think up. As he stuffed the super suit into the backpack and donned his normal clothes, Typhoon reverted to his normal self, the quiet, well-mannered college student known as Gale Greene. Gale slung his backpack over his shoulder and walked to the rooftop entrance. For Gale, it was easy to blend in. He was average height, had a fair complexion, and short dark hair that let him blend in almost anywhere. The only thing that could make him stand out was his muscular body, but with the baggy jeans and t-shirt, even that was hidden. He quickly ran down a few flights of stairs, and then quietly walked into the hallway, making sure he wasn’t seen. One quick elevator ride later, and he was back on street level. Gale’s phone rang. It was Iggy. Gale stopped in front of a bus stop, waiting. He answered his phone. “Hey Iggy, what’s up?” Gale said. “Hey cutie-pie!” Iggy responded, his flamboyant voice cutting through the phone. “C’mon Iggy, stop calling me stuff like that. We aren’t dating.” Gale responded, reminding him of that fact yet again. “Oh, if only. I would definitely know what to do with that beautiful bubble-butt of yours, cutie-pie.” Iggy said. “Stop. Iggy, seriously. I’ve told you a hundred times. And please, for the love of god, stop calling me cutie-pie all the time.” Gale said, annoyed. Gale appreciated Iggy, but sometimes, it was too much for him. “Fine, how about I call you what those other guys do?” “Don’t-“ Gale started, before being interrupted. “The Super Siss-“ Iggy began. “DON’T.” Gale said, more firmly this time. Another person at the bus stop glanced up and made eye contact with Gale. He turned away and whispered angrily into the phone. “You don’t know who could be listening.” “Oh, come on, I encrypted our phones ages ago.” Iggy said, as if it was obvious. “The only thing any NSA agent can hear right now is some serious hardcore gay porn.” Iggy laughed. Iggy had always had a hobby of trolling the government. He’d caused some serious trouble several times, but Iggy was too smart to ever get caught. Gale laughed as well. “I should’ve guessed.” “Yeah, so no worries. Anyways, I am calling because apparently, Sap-man was up to something last night.” Iggy said, more business-like. “What?” Gale responded, surprised. “But the scanner didn’t say anything about it!” “Well, that’s because nobody found out until this morning. He stole a sample of di-tritanium from the University of Triton City. It’s one of the strongest metals on earth, impervious to almost anything. Apparently, a professor had it sitting on his desk as some sort of knick-knack.” “On his desk? Why wasn’t it at least locked away somewhere?” Gale asked, annoyed. He only had so many chances to catch Sap-man, and if the crimes didn’t get reported, there was no way for Gale to find out and stop it. “That’s the strange part. It hadn’t been refined. It’s essentially useless in its current state. And there are only two places on earth with enough sustained heat generation to refine it. Honestly, I’m not sure what he would want with it. Right now, it’s just a useless rock. And it’s not even that much. Less than a kilogram.” “Hmm… wait, how do they know it was Sap-man then?” Gale asked. “Well, there was a campus janitor that heard noises and went to investigate. Sap-man took care of him the same way as the others that he’s encountered. Same symptoms as last time, like all of the strength was sapped from his body. He was stuck laying there for hours until the professor finally showed up this morning.” Iggy reported. “He’s in pretty bad condition at the hospital, but he should pull through.” “So how did you find out about all this then?” Gale asked suspiciously. “If you must know, I keep tabs on all the most fantastic things that the city has to offer. I’ve wanted to use di-tritanium in your suit for a while, but even I can’t refine it. I’d known that unrefined sample was there, but never bothered to take it, since it would be useless to me. Apparently, not for Sap-man though.” “Well, thanks Iggy, but I gotta go. My bus is here. Gonna grab some breakfast now then I’ll take a quick nap and head to class.” Gale said, stepping onto the bus. “Alright then see you later, cuti—." Gale hangs up the phone before Iggy can finish. Gale stared out the window as the bus pulled away, determined to capture Sap-man. That evening, Typhoon was back on the prowl. He was perched on an apartment building opposite the Westmount Museum. He was already in his suit, and had stashed away his change of clothes on the rooftop. Now it was simply time to wait. Typhoon watched the museum diligently, looking for any signs of his enemy. He was by the museum because they had a new exhibit that had just arrived. A collection of rare antiquities, worth untold amounts. It was just the kind of thing that any villainous figure would be interested in. Clouds started to roll in, obscuring the full moon. A heavy darkness fell over the city. Typhoon glanced up and raised his hand, concentrating momentarily. The clouds started to dissipate, revealing the moon again. He would need as much visibility as he could get tonight. An hour passed. Then another. It seemed such a waste to spend all night camping out at a one place. Sap-man could appear anywhere, or not at all, but he didn’t have anything else to go on. This meant that old-fashioned stakeouts were his only option. Typhoon started to hum quietly to himself from his perch. The biggest issue that the young hero had about his super suit was that it did not lend itself to stakeouts. The bright pink color meant that he was very easy to spot. Thankfully, right now, the lip of the building gave him plenty to hide behind, and the suit did have a feature that allowed him to move around more stealthily. A color-shift mode could change his suit from pink to black. The drawback, Iggy had told him, was that it used up quite a bit of the suit’s power, and so it had to be used sparingly. So Typhoon had not activated it yet. The night was quiet, but around midnight, Typhoon finally caught a glimpse of someone suspicious. Someone had walked up to the front of the museum. The figure was just standing there, staring at the building. Typhoon was pretty far away, but he could tell that they were tall. They stood there for what seemed like an eternity, and then walked back down to the sidewalk and toward the corner of the building. Afraid that he would lose sight of the figure, Typhoon stood up and jumped off the building, activating the color-shift mode. Using his powers, he formed a pocket of wind underneath him and started gliding above the road, trying to keep the person in sight. They were quick though, and walked around the side of the building. Typhoon flew above the building, but in the brief moment that he’d lost eyes on them, the person had vanished. There was no one there. The sidewalk was empty. No one across the street, and no cars either. Cursing his bad luck, Typhoon quickly dove down. He landed quietly on the pavement, and inspected the area where the man had been. He had only lost sight for a moment, so he could quickly narrow down the places that the man could’ve gone. As he saw it, there were two options: the sewer, or a staircase that led down to a basement door in the museum. Typhoon’s heart was pounding. Had the man really gone into the museum? This could be it. Typhoon took a deep breath and walked down the staircase. The building obscured the moon, so the steps were completely shrouded in darkness. As he reached the bottom step, Typhoon’s eyes adjusted. At the bottom, a heavy metal door was lying on the ground, completely crumpled. Typhoon reached down and touched the metal. Typhoon was surprised. The door didn’t seem like metal at all! It was as if it were made of wet paper, bending easily against his touch. Typhoon was almost certain that this was the work of Sap-man. His senses heightened. Silently, he walked into the building. The only light illuminating the room was a green ‘exit’ sign, located right above the door he’d just entered from. All the other lights were off. The dusty basement was filled with strange crates and boxes. He could tell that the room was massive. It was an underground warehouse filled to the brim with unknown objects. “This must be the storage room. I wonder what kind of things are in all these crates?” Typhoon thought to himself. He carefully made his way through the mazelike warehouse. The silence was deafening. Something was definitely not right here though. Typhoon had checked out the security before coming. This museum had several night shift security guards, and there was no sign of any sign of them. A green ‘STAIRS’ sign that stood out like a beacon in the darkness. Typhoon quietly made his way towards it. As he got closer, he could hear footsteps coming from above. Quickly he made his way up the stairs into the display rooms. Typhoon entered the main hall. He glanced around and then saw them. Two motionless bodies were sprawled across the ground near the main entrance. Typhoon hurries over. Security. Bending down, the hero checked if they were still alive. Both had heartbeats. Typhoon sighed in relief. “Iggy. Iggy, you there?” Typhoon said quietly. The suit had a built-in comms system that he could use to contact Iggy in case of emergency. Iggy’s voice came through the comms. “Hey darli-Oh my GOD, Jessie! Why do you- ugh! Sorry hon, I’m just watching The Bachelorette. Jason really needs to get gone. He’s awful. I don’t know why Jess likes him so much. I mean, he doesn’t even have that good of a body. These muscle guys really don’t have a clue abou—” “Iggy.” Typhoon interrupted. Iggy didn’t stop. “—and he’s like, ‘oh, I was a wrestler’. Like, yeah, we get it, you like to grope other dudes, nothing special there. I did that yesterday, and do you see ME going around, acting all high and mighty! NO! Because I have a sense of prop—” “IGGY!” Gale raised his voice a bit, causing a slight echo in the large, empty room. “I need you to—" Now it was Iggy’s turn to interrupt. “What is it? And by the way, use the code name please, hon.” Iggy replied. “Fine.” Typhoon gritted his teeth. “Unicorn, come in.” “Unicorn here, what can I do for you?” Came Iggy’s self-satisfied reply. “I need you to contact the authorities. It’s Sap-man. He’s at the museum. There are two guards just inside the main entrance that need medical attention right away. Probably more injured deeper inside. I think there were supposed to be three on the shift tonight. Tell them I’m on the case and not to use sirens, understand? I don’t want them alerting Sap-man before I can get him.” “Will do.” Came the reply. Iggy was much more serious now. Iggy goofed around a lot, but when it came to this stuff, there was no one else that Typhoon would rather have. “And keep the comms open. I don’t know what might happen.” “I can, but you should know, that building is a nightmare for these comms. I swear, the walls are made of lead. You said you were at the entrance? That’s probably the only reason I can hear you at all.” “Fine. Just get the police here quietly.” Typhoon replied. Typhoon turned around and walked back into the museum. Sap-man would still be here. He had to be. Walking further in, he found another guard leaning up against a wall near the entrance to the main exhibit. This one looked better than the other two. He was breathing heavily, still conscious. He was clearly in pain though. His eyes were closed and he was clutching his chest painfully. Typhoon leaned down next to the guard, gently touching his shoulder. The guard let out a gasp his eyes bulged open fearfully, then relief washed over him as he recognized the hero. Quickly, Typhoon covered the guard’s mouth and motioned for him to stay quiet. Typhoon looked up and listened for a moment, hoping the sudden sound hadn’t alerted the invader. Typhoon confirmed no new sounds. He let his hand off of the guard’s mouth, who seemed to have calmed down a bit, though was still breathing heavily. “What happened?” Typhoon asked, in a whisper. The guard was able to speak coherently. “That man. He just walked in. I yelled, pulled my stun-gun, but he didn’t stop. I shot it at him with it. When it hit him it did nothing. There was a flash of light, and all of a sudden, I just collapsed!” He explained quickly and quietly. The guard raised his hand, which was shaking violently. “It’s like my muscles don’t work anymore!” He sobbed. “That’s Sap-man.” Typhoon said solemnly. “You should count yourself lucky that you can even raise your hand right now. Sap-man is a strength stealer. Don’t worry, ambulances are on the way. Now, do you know where he’s headed? Did he already steal something?” “I don’t know, I couldn’t tell. He must be heading to the main exhibit though. The Jade Princess Idol, it only just arrived.” “Thanks. You’ve been a great help. Now, let me go catch this guy. Stay here and stay quiet. Just pretend you are still unconscious or something. I already called the authorities, so they should be arriving soon. Don’t worry, everything will be fine.” The hero pats the man on the shoulder and then walks away, following signs for the main exhibit. “Unicorn, come in. Unicorn, did you get all that?” Typhoon spoke into the comms. No reply. “Hm.. Guess I’m on my own.” Typhoon arrived outside the main exhibit. The doors were open, but there were no sounds coming from inside. He took a deep breath, summoned wind at his fingertips, then hurried in, ready for a fight. But when he got there, the Jade Idol was still there, sitting in a glass case in the center of the room. Typhoon glanced all around. “Oh, well hello.” Sap-man’s deep voice fills the room. Typhoon turned and saw him standing in the corner. Typhoon felt fear. This man was a giant. He was at least 6’5” (2 meters), and his shoulders were broad. He was wearing a pair of tattered, dark-green army pants, a dark shirt, with an aviator jacket. He wore huge black boots, and had a pair of goggles obscuring his eyes. Over his left hand was a black glove, with orange, glowing stripes leading down the fingertips. He took a few relaxed steps towards Typhoon. “You are caught! Surrender yourself!” Typhoon demanded, raising his hands threateningly. “Hm… no thank you.” Sap-man responded, shrugging nonchalantly. “That wasn’t a question.” Typhoon said. “I’m sorry, my boy.” Sap-man began. His voice was sympathetic, relaxed, and kind. “You won’t like what happens next.” Typhoon took his chance, summoning lightning at his fingertips. The electricity jumped from finger to finger, building power in an instant. He shot his arm up at the man and let the electricity beam out. As soon as the electricity left his hand though, Sap-man darted to one side, dodging it completely. The lightning explodes into the wall behind them. Sap-man jumped forward and kicked at Typhoon’s chest. Typhoon summoned a gust of wind around his body, softening the blow. Still, Typhoon is launched backward, back out into the hall. Typhoon landed on his feet, wincing. He stood strong, blasing gusts of wind at Sap-man. Sap-man dodged and weaved, moving incredibly quickly for someone of his immense size. Sap-man wove his way past Typhoon, heading back towards the main hall. Suddenly Typhoon heard something. He glanced away for a moment, listening. In the distance, Typhoon heard sirens. He sighed. They were supposed to come quietly. Cops would only hinder Typhoon against someone as strong as Sap-man. He looked back down only to see Sap-man rounding the corner, disappearing from sight. “Surrender now, Sap-man!” Typhoon said confidently, giving chase. He summoned wind behind him to move faster. He barreled around the corner. Suddenly, Sap-man’s gloved hand appeared, grabbing at Typhoon’s face. Energy crackled from it. Typhoon barely bent back in time to avoid the grab. He ducked under the glove, and launched himself into Sap-man’s legs. Sap-man spun around in the air a his legs were pushed from under him. He landed on his back, gasping painfully. Typhoon whips around and jumps on top of Sap-man. He summoned lightning at his fingers, pointing them directly as Sap-man’s neck. “Don’t move!” Typhoon yelled, straddling the massive man tightly, his muscular legs wrapped around Sap-man’s thick waist. Sap-man laughed at the suggestive position that Typhoon had taken. “I’m flattered, truly. But unfortunately, I’ve got places to be.” He said threateningly. A burst of light roared from Sap-man’s glove, sinking into the marble floor beneath them. In an instant, the floor to turned to liquid, and the two men fall through, directly into the storage area. As they fall, Sap-man grabbed the hero’s wrist and twisted him around, using Typhoon to break his fall. They landed hard, and Sap-man’s knee crushed down onto Typhoon’s back. All of the air was knocked from Typhoon’s lungs, and he heard a crack sound from his ribs. He gasped painfully. Sap-man kept the knee pressing down on Typhoon’s back. He was pinned! Typhoon heard Sap-man’s glove crackle to life. Typhoon was being crushed into the floor. He had to get away! He couldn’t get hit by the glove! Acting in fear, Typhoon summoned a gust of wind at his feet, pushing himself forward along the floor, out from underneath Sap-man. Typhoon managed to avoid the glove, but hadn’t looked where he was blasting himself. He barreled headfirst into a wooden crate. Typhoon’s skull broke through the wood, then hit something hard and metal. The crate exploded into a pile of packing material and splintered wood, revealing the thick metal object that Typhoon had just crashed into. Typhoon saw stars. He stood up slowly, wobbling on his feet. Each breath was a painful labor, his ears rang, and his vision was popping in and out. Suddenly, Typhoon saw a fist barreling towards him. He had no time to react. It connected with his chest. Typhoon screamed in pain, then fell forward onto his hands and knees. He coughed blood. He looked up. Sap-man was standing directly in front of him, just looking down. Rage filled Typhoon up. He could not lose! “I’m not done yet.” Typhoon said bravely. He pushed himself up onto one knee, nearly falling over as the world spun around. “Yes. I’m afraid you are.” Sap-man said. Typhoon felt a hand around his neck. He was lifted off the ground entirely. Typhoon desperately tried to blast himself away with a gust of wind, but his consciousness was fading as he gasped for air. Typhoon was raised high into the air. Fear filled Typhoon as the glove crackled to life again. Was this the end? Typhoon feebly clawed at the hand around his neck. His feet kicked through the air, hitting nothing. Typhoon watched, gasping, as the glove made its way towards his abdomen. “Don’t worry. I’m not going to kill you.” Sap-man said. His voice was still soft and deep. “This won’t even hurt.” Sap-man’s gloved hand slowly pressed onto Typhoon’s abdomen, just below the bellybutton. The energy crackles through Typhoon’s body. There wasn’t any pain at all, just a buzzing sensation. Typhoon’s legs shook as the energy coursed through his core. His body goes rigid. A warmth starts spreading in the Tyhpoon’s crotch. He was wetting himself! Typhoon’s arms and legs went limp. “There. That should do the trick.” Sap-man muttered. He let Typhoon’s limp body fall to the ground in a heap. Sap-man kneeled, smiling at Typhoon. “Trust me, kid. This is for the best.” He said. Typhoon glanced up one more time at the huge man, trying to say something, then he slipped into unconsciousness, pee still flooding into his supersuit. Chapter two Typhoon awoke with a pained gasp. He was covered in packing material. His muscles were sore almost everywhere, but he was able to move. Each breath he took was painful. His ribs were definitely broken. He stood up slowly, wincing from the pain. Sounds echoed down from upstairs, as dozens of police officers had begun working their way through the building, but the warehouse was still empty. Typhoon determined that he had only lost consciousness for a few minutes. The hero started to limp towards the door, and it was then that he realized that his suit was wet. A dark stain in the material started at his crotch and went all the way past his knees. He’d wet himself! Embarrassment flooded into him. If someone saw, his image would be ruined! There was lots of activity from above, but Typhoon knew he could still get away without being seen. It would not be good for him if it got out that he’d wet his super suit. He already had a hard enough time with his image, considering his unfortunate color scheme. Typhoon slowly made his way to the back door. It was still very dark outside, but Typhoon wanted more cover than that. Painfully, he used his powers, sending a dense fog rolling through the streets. Satisfied, he began climbing the steps. The lights of several cop cars flashed through the fog. He took the final step up to street level, and, taking a deep painful breath, Typhoon launched himself out of the fog and into the sky. The pain was immense, and through gritted teeth, he started gliding. All of a sudden, Iggy’s voice popped through the comms. “Oh my god thank goodness.” Iggy said. “Hey Iggy.” Typhoon said, his voice rasping in pain. He was in no mood for codenames. “Are you ok, Gale? Your vitals are all over the place.” Iggy said, abandoning the code names as well. “I thought the worst when you stopped responding. “I’m ok. Broke a few ribs. Maybe a concussion too.” Typhoon’s head was still quite fuzzy. “Well get back here and I can fix you up. I’ve got something new that’ll get you feeling better in no time. I lost signal with your suit for a while though. For a minute, I thought you might have died.” Iggy admitted fearfully. “Not dead, but I was out of it for a bit. That guy is strong.” “Did you get him?” Iggy asked. “No. He got away.” “Damn. Well that doesn’t matter right now. I’m just worried about you. Hurry back and let me take a look at your ribs.” “Will do. Be there in twenty.” Typhoon said. The hero grabbed his backpack from his rooftop stash and slung it around his shoulder. He was too injured to change back into his normal clothes now. He looked back down towards the museum. The fog was fading. Even more emergency crews had showed up. He also saw a man who he recognized as the museum curator running into the building yelling something at the police officers. He saw the guards being carried out on stretchers. For Typhoon, it was an utter failure. As he looked at the unconscious guards, he wondered why he was still able to move so easily after being hit by Sap-man’s power. Everyone else that had been hit by it had taken weeks to recover. Sometimes longer. “Maybe it was Iggy’s suit protecting me.” He thought to himself. “Or maybe my powers have something to do with it.” He pondered his fortunate fate as he weakly launched into the air again, gliding his way towards Iggy’s. Iggy’s lived in the basement of an industrial complex on the wrong side of town. Thankfully, it wasn’t highly populated, and there was an elevator that Iggy had installed, the only two entrances at his apartment, and on the roof. It was a great setup, built just so that Typhoon didn’t have to worry about being seen. Flying in, he landed and quickly made his way to the hidden elevator that led down to Iggy’s. As he descended, he removed the wet super suit completely. Typhoon now became Gale, the boring college student. He removed his wet briefs, stuffing them in a pocket of his backpack, then grabbed the single pair of clean underwear he had in it. He slid the fresh pair of briefs on. Gale didn’t want Iggy knowing he’d peed himself either. The elevator doors opened and Gale walked out, in just his briefs. Iggy called it his playhouse, filled with his ‘toys’, the dangerous and incredible inventions that had gotten him deeply in trouble with many different people. The basement was mostly dedicated to Iggy’s workshop. But, there was a livable area tucked away in there. It had a kitchen, two bedrooms, a bathroom, and a living room with all the high-tech electronics that Iggy could get his hands on. Gale walked in, dropping his backpack down and slowly limping towards a medical bed, surrounded by strange equipment. He coughed a bit more as he slumped down onto it. Iggy came running over immediately, in his hand, a strange homemade medical device. Iggy was a small guy, only about 5’ 5”, and quite skinny. He usually wore large, square-framed glasses. His head was topped with a messy head of light pink hair. His ears were pierced in a few places, and he was always wore some sort of tight and revealing clothing. Gale never understood why though, since Iggy had very little muscle to show off. The outfits always made him a little uncomfortable. Today, Iggy wore a black mesh shirt and a pair of skinny jeans. His large glasses hid the dark circles under his eyes. His voice matched his flamboyant personality. However, at the moment, his usual flirtiness was gone, replaced by concern. “Ok, let’s see.” Iggy said. He had a grim look. Every time Iggy had to fix Typhoon up, he remained completely serious until he knew that Gale would be ok. This was no different. Gale laid back on the medical bed. Iggy grabbed some bandages, and started wrapping them over the few cuts on Gale’s body, which had started to bleed more, now that the suit was off. Iggy and Gale’s relationship was a strange one. Gale’s powers had awoken when he was only fifteen, and by sixteen, he became world-famous. Or at least, his alter ego, Typhoon, had. It had been only a few days since Gale’s sixteenth birthday, when Iggy showed up at his door. Gale still had no idea how Iggy had found out who he was, and Iggy would never tell. So, there Iggy was, demanding to be the person that got to design his super suit. Gale, had no idea what was happening, but was afraid that Iggy would tell someone his identity. He agreed almost instantly. Iggy was two years older than Gale, but, to Gale, he rarely acted like it. Gale found Iggy’s outfits and flamboyant personality to be immature, though Gale would never say that to Iggy. And so, their relationship had begun. At first, Gale had found it awkward, this scrawny older kid, designing things for him. But after a while, their dynamic had found a rhythm. Gale was twenty now, and Iggy was twenty-two. They had built a strange synergistic relationship together. Gale got the best tech, all custom-made, and Iggy got to see his inventions in action. Iggy also got to admire Gale’s bubble-butt in his suit, and was able to flirt relentlessly with the repressed hero. But Gale allowed it. That was just how Iggy was. “It’s really not the cuts that are bad Iggy.” Gale said, wincing in pain. “It’s my ribs.” “I know, just let me get these taken care of first, ok?” Iggy said. “Don’t want you bleeding out while I look at your ribs. It’ll only take a second.” “Ok.” Gale responded, allowing Iggy to finish. It was never a good idea to argue with Iggy. “Alright, there.” Iggy said, securing the last bandage. “Not quite so bad. Remember when you fought scissor-girl? You had so many cuts that day I thought you had gone through a paper shredder.” Gale laughed, wincing. “Yeah she was a tough one. Good thing I have the best medic in the world to fix me up.” “You sure do.” Iggy said. “No one else gets this kind of treatment. Not that anyone could afford it anyway. I do this for you because I owe you. Now, let me take a quick x-ray and see what the damage is.” Iggy grabbed his phone and took a few pictures. Gale gave him a confused look. “What are you doing?” He asked. “I’m looking at your ribs!” Iggy said. “Now stop moving.” Iggy took a few more pictures from multiple angles. “Your phone has an x-ray on it?” Gale asked incredulously. “Of course it does!” Iggy responded, as if it was obvious. “Anyone’s phone can, with a few small adjustments. Do you want it on yours? I’d do it for you if you want.” “No of course not, that’s ridiculous. Plus, I don’t want you anywhere near my phone.” Gale said. But Iggy had stopped listening, examining the pictures. Gale sat in silence, waiting for the verdict. Iggy whistled. “Wow. You really got knocked around. Five broken ribs, bruising on the lungs, but, other than that, no damage to any other organs. Hmm… could be a lot worse though. I’ll get you fixed up in a jiffy.” Iggy said. “I’ve been working on these medical nanobots for just this sort of thing. I should be able to get you back up and running in just a matter of minutes.” Gale groaned. Another experimental treatment. “Have you ever tested it before?” He asked. “Well, yeah! Of course!” Iggy responded. “I mean, this will be the first time doing it on something that’s still alive, but don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Iggy smiled and patted Gale on the head reassuringly. “C’mon Iggy, no joking around now. I don’t want you messing me up, ok?” Gale asked. “Don’t worry, Galey! It’s safe. You are in good hands.” Iggy said, returning to his normal flirty attitude. Something about that comforted Gale. Knowing that Iggy was confident enough to joke about it and call him by those embarrassing pet names gave Gale the reassurance he needed. Gale laid back as Iggy got everything ready. A few moments later, Iggy had a syringe with a small amount of strange purple fluid. “Ok, this part might hurt a little, but don’t worry.” Iggy said, quickly injecting the syringe directly over Gale’s ribs. Gale felt the pinch as the needle went in, but almost immediately after that, it was as if all the pain was being released. It felt like something was buzzing inside of him directly over the injured area, and within a few minutes, he felt almost as good as new. “Wow Iggy. That is incredible.” Gale said, sitting up and stretching. His muscles were still sore, but overall, he felt alright. “I would ask you how you did it, but I’m sure it would go over my head.” “Yes, it would.” Iggy responded, smiling happily. Gale shivered, still dressed in only his briefs. “Man, it’s chilly in here. I’m gonna get dressed.” “Well… If you want to, I suppose.” Iggy responded, sounding a little disappointed. “I’m all finished with you. Although, I definitely don’t mind if you hang out in your undies for a while.” Iggy winked, glancing down at Gale’s underwear bulge. Gale’s face went red and he quickly grabbed his backpack. He grabbed his jeans and t-shirt. It wasn’t even all that cold. Gale just felt uncomfortable around Iggy when his clothes were off. Iggy never tried to hide his stares at Gale’s tight and muscular body. And the suggestive comments never stopped. Gale put on the jeans, surprised at how quickly the pain had gone away. “Aww, well I guess that’s all the time I get with you vulnerable in front of me, huh?” Iggy smiled, winking. Gale ignored him. Iggy grew serious again. “Ok, so, now that you are feeling better, what the hell happened? You actually lost a fight?” Gale gave Iggy a look when he said the word ‘hell’. Gale didn’t like swear words. Iggy just used them to get reactions out of Gale. Gale’s pulled his shirt over his head, and zipped up his jeans. “Yeah. I know. It’s never happened before, but this guy is good. He’s huge, and really fast. He has some weird glowing glove that lets him change the composition of things somehow. There was a huge metal door that he basically turned into paper, and he turned an entire section of marble floor into liquid in an instant.” Gale started to explain the entire encounter from beginning to end. He had arrived at the part where he was talking with the guard, when he felt a strange warm feeling at his crotch. He looked down in time to see a wet spot growing on his jeans. His story stopped as he looked down confused. “What’s happening?” Gale thought to himself, not realizing what was going on. “Gale! Are you… peeing?” Gale stared down at himself. He was peeing himself! And he didn’t feel a thing! He couldn’t stop it or slow it down. It was just… happening. Gale’s face turned bright red and he ran through the workshop to the bathroom. His soaked jeans dripped pee down onto the floor, leaving a little trail of droplets as he went. He ran into the bathroom, jeans soaked. He shut the door behind him. He had finished peeing by the time he got there. Gale took off his wet jeans and underwear and stared down at himself. What had just happened? A quiet knock echoed from the door. “Hey. You ok in there?” Iggy asked from outside. “Umm…” Gale hesitated. “Well, great. I don’t know what’s going on. I just peed myself… again.” “Again?” Iggy asked. “When I lost consciousness before… at the museum. When I woke up, I had… you know.” Gale admits, embarrassed. “In the super suit?” Iggy asked. “Well, yeah.” Gale responded. Iggy was quiet. Gale spoke up. “Is that going to be a problem? I thought you said it was waterproof.” “From the outside, yeah! I didn’t design it for THAT though.” Iggy said. “Oh.” There was a pause for several moments as both of them absorbed this information. “Do you need some new pants?” Iggy asked, finally. Gale felt his face go hot with embarrassment. “Well…” he paused for several moments. His jeans and underwear were totally soaked. There was no way he could put those back on. “Yeah. I do. Underwear too. If you have any that’ll fit me” “I’ll look for something. Back in a sec.” Iggy said. Gale tossed his wet clothes on the floor. He hopped in the shower to clean off. The warm water felt relaxing. Gale washed his muscled body, allowing the soap to wash away his shame. A few minutes later, he was drying himself off. Another knock on the door. “Ok, I think I have something for you to wear… but, well, you are way bigger than me, so it’s really all I’ve got that’ll stretch enough.” Iggy said. “Anything is fine.” Gale responded. Gale was only a few inches taller than Iggy, but with his toned muscles, and bubble butt, Gale’s waist was much bigger than Iggy’s. Gale hid behind the door and opened it a crack, extending his hand out through it and grabbing the fresh pants. He opened them up and looked at them. Gale sighed. In his hands were a pair of white spandex pants and a pink mesh thong. He knew that Iggy wasn’t playing a joke either. This was basically all Iggy had. Gale had never seen Iggy in ‘normal’ clothes. “In your dreams, Iggy.” Gale thought, staring at the thong. “I’ll never wear something THAT embarrassing.” He set it aside. Gale stretched open the pants and slid them up his toned legs. He pulled and strained until he finally had them over his butt. Gale grimaced. They were really tight. Embarrassingly tight. He glanced in the mirror and immediately regretted it. He looked ridiculous. The pants had squeezed so tight that they were essentially see-through. The crotch had an extra piece of fabric to hide his package, but the pants were so tight that nothing was left up to the imagination. He turned a bit, glancing at his butt in the mirror. Gale grimaced. His butt was stretching the back even worse than the front. Gale was afraid that if he bent down, the pants would just disintegrate, ripping to shreds. “I don’t suppose you have literally anything else that would fit me?” Gale asked through the door. “Or like… even just a pair of boxers or something?” “Um… no, not really a boxers guy. As you can see, I’m more of a ‘pink thong’ type.” Iggy said, laughing. “Did you put that on?” “No!” Gale sighed, exasperated. “Come on, Gale, you know I’m not lying when I tell you that those are all I’ve got.” Iggy responded. “I know.” Gale sighed. He believed Iggy completely. They would have to do for now. Gale grabbed a plastic bag and stuffed his jeans and underwear into it. He tied it up and walked out. Iggy was sitting at his work bench, examining Gale’s super suit. He looked up at Gale as he walked by, then down at Gale’s crotch. For the first time, Gale saw Iggy blush, then look away. Iggy had the super suit in his hands. “So…” Iggy said awkwardly. Gale was surprised that Iggy wasn’t making any suggestive comments. Then Gale saw Iggy reach down to the front of his skinny jeans, pushing down something that was growing at his crotch. Gale blushed and looked away, pretending that he hadn’t seen it. “Listen… It was a long day, ok?” Gale said, continuing to speak, trying to act normal. “Yeah, I get that, it’s just… Well…” Iggy paused. “What?!” Gale said, annoyed. “Your super suit is going to need some work.” Iggy said. “What exactly happened again?” . Gale points down at the wet super suit. “It happened when I was unconscious, ok? Right after he grabbed me with that weird glove. You know, the one that saps people’s strength?” Iggy got a concerned look on his face. “He hit you with it?” “Well yeah. I hadn’t got to that part yet.” Gale responded. “After we fell into the basement, I… everything gets really hazy. I just remember that I couldn’t breathe. Everything went black. I woke up in a pile of packing peanuts, suit soaked right through.” Iggy sighed. “Well, I am going to have to do a lot of maintenance on the suit. The micro-wiring is totally fried. I might have to start from scratch altogether.” “I did feel some weird buzzing going on. Um, down there… where he grabbed me.” Gale gestures broadly at his crotch. “Was that the wiring? It was like, some sort of weird energy or something. I don’t know. It felt… weird.” Gale said. “That was probably from the glove, not the super suit.” Iggy said. “How are you still standing, though? Walking around? When he’s hit other people with that glove, bad stuff happens. Most people take weeks just to start moving around again. Some of them never fully recovered. You flew out of there in only a few minutes.” “I figured it had something to do with my powers.” Gale said. “like, they blocked him out or something.” “I don’t think that’s how it works, Gale.” Iggy said doubtfully. “Maybe the suit absorbed some of the energy.” “Yeah or that.” Gale admitted. “You said he hit you in the dick?” Iggy asked. Gale blushed. “No! Not right on it! I mean, ugh, maybe? I don’t know! his hand is really big! And I was barely conscious at that point anyway.” Gale was uncomfortable talking about this. “Can I look?” Iggy asked. “Purely for medical purposes of course.” Gale sighed. Of course. “C’mon Iggy, I’m fine. Trust me, there isn’t any damage there.” “Yeah yeah. It’s just, if there are marks, I can potentially trace the origin of his weapon.” Iggy said. Gale suspected that Iggy wasn’t being totally forthright. Gale hesitated for a few moments. If there was a chance, however slim, that they could figure out who Sap-man really was, it would be worth it. “Ugh, why me?” He complained. “Fine, but…no touching. Looking only. And I would really really REALLY appreciate it if you didn’t say anything gross, ok?” Gale asked, severely annoyed that he was being forced to do this. Iggy nodded sincerely. “Cross my heart. I won’t say anything inappropriate.” Iggy watched as Gale lowered the pants, revealing himself fully in front of his friend. Iggy’s face went red. Gale looked up at the ceiling as Iggy bent down in front of him to get a closer look. Gale was of average size down there. He had nothing to be ashamed of, but this was not a situation that he would ever have imagined could happen. The area below Gale’s bellybutton had a very faint outline of a large handprint. His skin was still smooth though, no cuts, or any other adverse signs. Iggy got a little closer, only a few inches away. “Does it hurt now?” He asked. “No, it doesn’t feel like anything.” Gale said. Iggy’s face grew very concerned. “Gale, I’ll be right back, ok? I have a bad feeling.” Gale grew concerned as well. “What do you mean?” He asked. Iggy didn’t respond, briskly walking away, and rummaging through a drawer. He came back holding a strange looking camera. “Just a feeling. Don’t move.” Iggy said mysteriously. He held the device up and looked at Gale through it. Iggy furrowed his brow. “What?” Gale asked, worried. “There’s some sort of radiation there. The hand print. Ok, you can pull them up now.” Iggy said. Now, he was in work mode. No comments about girth, or pet names anymore. Iggy set the camera down. Gale pulled the shorts back up, glad to be covered again. “What does it mean?” Gale asked. “I don’t know.” Iggy said. “What do you mean, you don’t know?” Gale asked, growing more and more concerned. “You always know!” “I mean, I don’t know! I need some time to think, ok?!” Iggy snapped, clearly annoyed at himself. “Ok I’m sorry, it’s just, I want to know what is going on—what he did to me.” Gale said. “I know.” Iggy said. They stood in silence for a few moments. Then Iggy said, “I think it would be best if you stayed here tonight.” Gale hesitated for a moment, but then conceded. If Iggy needed him there, Gale would stay. “Ok, I’ll stay, but under one condition.” “What’s that?” Iggy asked. “I want some real clothes.” Gale said. Iggy smiled. “Sure. I’ll go buy you some.” “Thanks. Now, I think I want to go lay down for a bit if that’s ok.” “Of course. I’m sure you’re tired.” Iggy showed Gale to a bedroom. Gale stripped out of the tight clothes and laid down, naked. Normally, he’d wear his underwear and his nighttime t-shirt to bed, but since he wasn’t at home, and didn’t have any other clothes, naked would have to do. Gale exhaled deeply, trying to put the day’s events behind him. Within a few moments, he was fast asleep.

Disclaimer: There will be some difficult subjects such as violence, brief mention of drugs/alcohol and also some strong language used. A/N: Hello everyone! This will be the last part of Willa's series but I do plan to continue telling the other character's stories! Just to make something clear, the story is starting two years before Willa goes to Henderson and will be told from the perspective of her brother and her. However with the first chapter, it's going through the years showing the events that shaped her childhood and lead her to all the problems she had before she went to Henderson. I hope you enjoy! ooOoo Chapter 1: Ten Years Ago She wet herself. That was the first thing she noticed. She hadn’t wet herself since she was about five years old. She was ten now. Ten year olds did not pee in their beds. The doctors said she was in shock. They said that it was completely normal but watching your parents be murdered was not normal. Nothing about the situation was normal. She remembered her parents were in the living room watching a movie when they broke in. The living room was right next to the front door and they should’ve heard the door open but for some reason they didn’t. Upstairs, she was supposed to be asleep but she’d just gotten a new ipad (they wouldn’t get her a phone) and could finally text her friends and a cute boy had asked for her number so she was waiting up for him. But if he did text, she never saw. It had already begun. She first heard her father shout. Her dad was a calm person. Always mellow, not one to get easily triggered. Standing at six feet, he was a big guy and most people found him intimidating upon the first meeting but their fear always quickly disappeared. Willa remembered jumping out of bed and racing into the hall with the tablet in hand. Standing at the top of the stairs, just out of view, she peeked around the corner. Her dad’s hands were up. There were two men. They shot him first and he fell to the ground. Next was her mother, she didn’t stand a chance. The men rushed from the house out the open door. It had been less than five minutes. Less than five minutes and her parents were dead. Less than five minutes and her entire life had changed. That’s what she told the police officers when they spoke to her at the hospital. She didn’t feel sad. She didn’t really feel anything, the words just poured from her mouth. Willa squeezed her hands into fists and out. In and out. They were dry, clean. The blood had been washed away. She leaned back against the pillow, slightly shivering, The paper hospital gown was not warm at all. She sat stiff straight, her heart pounded against her chest. The sound of blood rushed through her ears. That’s when she felt the wetness between her legs. The police continued to ask her questions and she continued to pee. The officers realized what had happened. No more questions were asked. ooOoo Six Years Ago It was what every fourteen year old girl dreamed of. Their first date. She squealed… yes, squealed when Andre asked her to be his date to the eighth grade dance. Out of all the girls in the school, he asked her. Mister Popular wanted to go out with well… not so Miss Popular. She was what you’d call a wallflower. Sitting at the back of class, her hand raised yet no one saw. Pressed against the wall, someone bumped into her and her books fell to the ground. Yet no one seemed to notice. If she disappeared, no one would know. She was unmemorable. Plain. Ordinary. So why would Andrew Crawford ask her to semi? It didn’t make sense. She had a bad feeling about it but still said yes. She wanted to hope that the feeling was wrong. She had wanted to feel pretty for once. But now she hid behind the school, sucking on the tip of her thumb as mascara streamed down her face mixed in with salty tears. She slid down the wall to the ground, her chest heaved up and down. Never again, she promised herself. Never again, would she say yes to a boy. She was a fool to think Andre Crawford actually liked her. He’d stood her up, arriving with Shelby Hennings instead. Everyone was in on it. The invisible girl getting asked by the pretty boy. Now that was a comical sight. It was all a bet to see if she’d actually say yes. They called her a baby for crying and maybe she was. Why else would she be sucking on her thumb? Boys sucked. Middle school sucked. Her entire life sucked. She’d even straightened her thick curly black hair for tonight and went shopping at the cute new boutique downtown. She hadn't been dress shopping since her mother died and so she picked out what the shop owner suggested. It was a mustard yellow knee length dress. The color went best with her caramel skin and she’d gotten matching pumps. She spent her entire monthly allowance on that night. It was supposed to be magical. It signified a start of a brand new life. A better one than she was living right now. Living with her uncle was fine was fine. He left her mostly alone and she managed alright and her brother Adrian attended Washington State University and was only home on the holidays. Should she call her uncle to pick her up? No. That was too embarrassing. She’d have to walk home. The likelihood of getting kidnapped was high but it was better than facing the truth of her uncle’s words. “He’s using you.” he had said just a few hours ago but she hadn't believe him. Now, she sat on the ground, outside the school, sucking her thumb and painfully alone. Her mother would’ve known what to do. She knew everything. ooOoo Two years ago “Y-you’re kicking me out?” she stammered. It had only been two days since she graduated high school. Two fucking days. Her uncle had already cleaned all her stuff out of his apartment. They sat in trash bags by the front door. It’s not like she was surprised. He had never wanted her or her brother in the first place. He fed them when needed. Spoke to them when needed but other than that left them alone. She doesn’t even think that he noticed when her brother moved out. “You’re eighteen years old. You have a job and are going to college in a few months. I’m sure you can figure something out, Willow-” “My name is Willa!” she snapped. “And if you had paid attention or even bothered to show up to my graduation then you’d know that I didn’t apply to schools and I was fired from the restaurant.” He scoffed, rolling his brown eyes and ran his hand through his grey hair. He had a beer belly and always seemed to wear the same grease stained shirt and pants. The apartment reeked of stale beer and left over pizza. She was desperate to get out of there but not now. Not like this. “Well, tough luck. I’m fucking broke and if you stay, we’ll both have no place to live. Besides, I've dealt with your strangeness for long enough.” She went silent. Tears burned at the back of her eyes. “You didn’t think I knew about your little diaper obsession? Why the fuck would a grown adult hide diapers in their drawer, hmm?” Her lips wobbled. She’d kept them securely hidden away where no one would find them but of course he’d go through her room. He was a cruel man. If he wasn’t drinking then he was doing drugs. There was a reason her parents kept her and her brother away from him growing up. And besides, they weren’t diapers. They were pull ups. She… she still peed in her pants at night. That problem had never been fixed but had managed to keep it a secret the past eight years. Besides, It was simply just a precaution. It’s not like she wore them outside her room. “Call a friend or something or your brother. Andrew, yeah. Andrew will take you in. Just don’t come back here.” Adrian! Her mind hissed. His name was Adrian. Her older brother by five years. Her protector who hadn’t been around lately. Her everything. He’d take her in. He had to. She had no friends because she wouldn’t let herself get close to others. The semi formal still played in her mind every day as a reminder not to trust anyone. Now, she couldn’t even trust her uncle. “Fuck you!” she spat as she dragged the two black bags out the door. She made it halfway down the street and around the corner before she allowed herself to break down. It was as if she had been hit by a moving train and the pain didn’t start to sink in until later. She was freakin homeless. At eighteen years old. No matter how much she wanted to go to her brother, she couldn’t. He and his girlfriend lived together and he had just gotten some new fancy job with the state department that was top secret. He literally couldn’t tell anyone about it and they’d gifted him with a brand new apartment and car in the upscale neighborhood. She didn’t want to go and get in his way because wherever she went, trouble followed. But it wouldn’t hurt to stay at a homeless shelter for a few days, would it? She’d have a place to sleep at least for tonight and then tomorrow she’d figure else something out. ooOoo “I’m sorry but we’re at capacity.” Those words were starting to sound like a broken record. It was her third shelter she’d been turned away from. Perhaps, she could beg her uncle to take her back. At least there, she had some warmth and a roof over her head. She refused to stay on the streets. “Are you ok?” Her head shot up. A tall blonde woman was talking to her, a well dressed one at that. She didn’t belong in this neighborhood that much was obvious. Sketchy people lived here. Poor people lived here. “I don’t mean to intrude but you’ve seemed to um… wet your pants.” A gasp escaped her lips as she looked down at the rapidly growing stain around her crotch. Her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach. She raised her leg, about to stomp her foot, but stopped herself at the last moment. Her chest heaved up and down. She bit down on her bottom lip, wide eyes filled with tears. This had never happened before in the day. It had never happened in public before. How could she not have felt it? Willa was prepared for the ridicule. The laughter. But none came. Instead, the woman handed her her sweater. “Tie this around your waist and cover up the stain. Do you have anywhere to stay?” she eyed her trash bags in pity. Timidly, the young girl shook her head side to side. “My name is Vera James. I can help you if you wish. I’ve worked with many, kids, such as yourself with similar problems-” “It was a one time thing and I don’t have a problem,” her voice hardened. The lady pursed her lips, continuing after the interruption. “Everyone has accidents.” she said matter of factly, “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before and It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I live in Henderson, you may not have heard of the town, it’s a little outside of the city. I foster at risk youth and troubled teens-” “I’m fine,” her voice rose before she could let the woman continue. Her mother had always warned her about stranger danger. Just because she was nice and seemed to care, did not mean she was not dangerous. Besides, she’d never heard of this Henderson place and if it was so great, what was she doing here? “I’m, um, I’m going to stay with my brother.” she made up an excuse. The woman didn’t believe her. “I was actually on my way there right now.” she said. “Now, if you’d excuse me.” ooOoo A/N: I hope you've all enjoyed the first chapter! There wasn't a ton of ageplay in the first chapter but trust me, it's just getting started! I've actually already started writing the second chapter and so that should be posted shortly!

You are a male teenager while at school one day gets a rude awakening that life is mysterious and unfair sometimes. While entering a classroom you open the door to find out that this is a class of snot nosed brats you look around puzzled since your 100% this was your usual classroom. The teacher then calls for you to take your seat and she does it by name this only sets to bewilder you more. The teacher sighs and say is there a problem mister mellrew you blink and say "I think I've got the wrong class?" Most the students laugh at this one of the kids says "since when is this not your class jake?" I say "I dunno like forever." This is about the time I notice I look down and see I'm not a teen anymore but I'm the same age as all these ankle biting kindergartners. I look around panicking a bit at this point and say "there's been a mistake here I gotta go!" The teacher says if you need to use the potty the aid will take you. Then a girl about my original age walks up to me and says "don't worry little guy I can help you." I say "I didn't mean I gotta go pott... I mean I don't have to use the bathroom ok." She then says "where do you need to go then?" I then say "home I need to go home none of this is right." She looks at me with an expression of confusion, then laughs and says "oh your just home sick but you can’t go home for no reason silly besides we’re gonna have lots of fun today.” She takes my hand and for some reason I feel compelled to follow her and it may be because she’s just really pretty or her voice is so smooth or something else but I just nod and follow her. After I get seated at a desk I look to see my name taped to the top of my desk with an abc border around it. This kinda scares me a bit as it sinks in. I think to myself (am I gonna have to go through school all over again have to sit through learning abc and 2+2s?) this thought truly horrified me since I really didn't want to have to do that for a second time in life. Then a boy who sits next to me says while looking at me funny "you look really young!" I look at him and say "well you look really young to you big baby." I'm getting pretty annoyed at this point. He then says "I'm not a baby I just have a young face." I roll my eyes at his comment and think (why even say something like that if your just gonna get be insecure about the same type of comment?) The teacher then takes her seat and starts the class. She then says pull out your work books so we can work on our abc. I reach inside the desk which is a complete mess and find a book that says ABCs on it I open it up and am horrified at not only what I must presume is my handwriting but also some of the answers to the questions. So she then says now open the book up to page 7 after she says that some kids find it but the majority of the class need help from the aid and the teacher. I look at the page 7 and see a picture of a cat it says cat next to it then the alphabet is written around the picture. I cringe at this and think (this has gotta be a bad dream it's gotta right?) so I see no other course of action except to answer the questions as I start I find it hard to recall the answers to these questions and my handwriting looks the exact same as it does on all the other pages. This is about the time I start to get pretty upset as I can't remember how to spell doggy this breaks me and I start to cry uncontrollably. The aid walks over and asked "if everything is alright?" The teacher says "I think that's enough for today class we can pick this up tomorrow." I'm still crying but I hear the teacher say something about "maybe he’s wet.” Or something like that. So the aid says let's head to the bathroom as she takes my hand I'm still crying at this point so I just follow her and we walk to the door at the end of the classroom and I can only assume that the bathroom but when she opens the door it's not a bathroom but what looks like some kind of nursery she then picks me up while I continue to cry and puts me on a mat on a table. This is about the time I start to calm down as the bizarreness of what's happening starts to get to me. She then sits me up on the table and I notice there are a bunch of babies in the room. This makes my stomach drop a bit as I think this can't be it's not getting worse is it. But before I can check for myself the aid says to me "let me check that diaper." I look behind me in the hopes she's talking to someone else but no such luck I'm on this table alone. She then puts two fingers down the front of my jeans the same style as I wore to school originally. I think (it's not like I'm even wearing a diaper for her to check right?) She then says "yes it's wet you need a change." I'm still not sure what’s even happening. but before I can think she takes off my shirt and unbuttons my jeans and pulls them down and sure enough I had a diaper. I cant believe I had a diaper on let alone I had used it. I then think how nasty this is and why was this happening to me? After pulling my jeans down and off of me she then starts to peel off the tapes of the diaper with both tapes removed I could feel the helplessness that has found dominion over my person I can do nothing in this situation I'm no more then a helpless baby getting a diaper change this is truly horrible. She then begins to wipe my bottom half with huggies brand wipes then she put some kind of cream on me and finally powdered my tush and put a fresh diaper on me she then put a new shirt on me and it was super babyish. The aid then picked me up and said "time for lunch." I find it weird she didn’t put my jeans back on I feel so naked here all I’ve got is a diaper and a shirt on. She then takes me over to a highchair and straps me in. I notice there is already food on the tray of the high chair it looks like mushy peas and mashed potatoes. I then think to myself where even am I I was at school originally but there wasn't a kindergarten class at my school and most certainly no daycare there either so have I changed locations or has the school be transformed but we're still in the same spot this thought was put on hold though because I was then told to eat my food which I looked at and was certain there was no way I'd eat that gunk. The aid then picked up the food with her spoon and said "open wide" as she pushed the spoon in my mouth and forced me to eat the mush. It was pretty gross but again I felt the need to obey her orders she even did the choo choo train thing with the spoon it was pretty amusing if I'm gonna be honest. After she finished feeding me the mush she handed me a bottle of what I can only presume is milk. It tasted like milk and was warm so I believe that's what it was. It tasted pretty good to be honest and I drank it all down. The aid then picked me up after she took the tray off the high chair and then carried me over to a playpen. This is definitely when it gets scary I have no idea how to act around babies especially now that I'm one. The aid puts me in the playpen and I hear a bunch of other babies crying and laughing it was a really weird experience and then she left. I felt so alone right now I didn't like this at all. I start to get upset I stand up and walk over to the edge of the playpen and try to get a hold of my surroundings a little better but as I look around it just seems like an ordinary daycare the only oddity is that I'm here and to literally everyone but me it's normal. I begin to feel really weird I have no idea what this feeling is it's as if I've never felt it once in my live I then uncontrollably bend my knees while I continue to hold onto the bar of the playpen. I then start to poop myself I didn't really want to but I had no choice my body just automatically did it. I then feel really embarrassed and ashamed of myself I then hear laughter most likely unrelated but it still stung a little. I then see the aid from before come back into the room. She walks past the play pen and she says "oof somebody made a stinky" she then starts to check diapers and as she was looking she found amongst the baby's one of the others had messed themselves too this is kinda a relief but it's also conflicting as I don't wanna be naked in front of her again but I do have a pants full of poopy that I'd like to get off. She goes over to a closet and gets a couple of diapers and wipes and then begins changing that baby. After she's done changing that other baby’s diaper she continues to check diapers the first one she checks after that change was mine of course she comes over to me puts two fingers down the front of my diaper just like earlier then she turns me around to pull back the seat of my diaper and says "uh oh you made a bid poopy didn't you?" I just turn red at her action of her checking my pants and her comment as well. The she begins to change my diaper I close my eyes from embarrassment but I still look down out of the corner of my eyes. I notice that my body doesn't seem small from my perspective in fact it just feels like I'm kinda chubby but still seem the same as I always have been I know that's not the case of course but it's just odd how perspective works like that. As for the aid she's humongous like a giant monster or something but I digress. She then finishes up and puts me back in the playpen. After I'm back in the playpen she finishes up with the last baby and then says "alright everyone we have a busy day today so it's nap time." She then walks over to a door on the other side of the room and leaves us in there. I assume she's getting the mats or something to bring in here but instead she comes back and says "ok the rooms all ready for you all who wants to go first?" She then walks over to me first picks me up and starts heading to the door she then opens it up and as we enter instead of seeing mats or anything like that it looks like a hospital but it looks like those rooms that you see on tv where they keep the babies after there born It then hits me at that point I just got born didn't I? I can't take it anymore all of this wackiness is just to much to bear so I just fall asleep. I get woken up by the same aid again but she seems older then she initially did she was 16 back at the kindergarten but now she looks like she's in her early 20's now. She then picks me up and says it's time for you to go see your mommy. All I can do is stay still as she brings me there as we go to leave the room everything all just goes dark and everything feels so weird that is when I lose consciousness. The next thing I remember is a light and not being able to breath. I finally get a full breath in and as I do I scream out. Everything hurts all over and I feel like I've been run over by a bus. I continue to scream and cry as the light gets brighter and when it does I can make out shapes and figures it looks like a doctor and a nurse the start doing weird stuff to me put a diaper on me and wrap me in a blanket they then hand me to a women who they say is my mother I look up and the person who looks back down to me and it is none other the the aid. The end. this is my second story on the site and in general so feedback would cool.

This is a reupload of a story originally available here: https://female-punishment-in-preston.tumblr.com/ The Unlikely Couple (Part 1) Brynn and Jaye had been on the road for days, taking breaks only for gas, food and lodging. A tense quiet between them hung in the air as the only sound was from the static arising from radio station’s failing signal. Jaye reached over and turned it off. Finally, Jaye broke the silence. “Jesus, Brynn, are you ever going to fucking talk to me?” There was no reply. Brynn just kept her eyes intently on the road while she drove, completely ignoring Jaye. “Okay, look, I get it. I fucked up and I’m the reason we’re having to move across the country. It’s my fault. I’m sorry.” The defiance in her voice made the otherwise acceptable apology seem less like an apology and more like hostility. Jaye’s problem was her temper as well as her lack of maturity. Despite being twenty-two years of age, she was notorious for being impulsive and short-sighted; the signs of immaturity. Her immaturity wasn’t confined to her brain either. That is to say she was incredibly diminutive, decidedly lacking in the breast department and possessed a cherub-like face that made her look child-like. None of this made her happy in the least and she would invariably lash out if anyone mentioned it. For her part, Brynn was the polar opposite. Two years Jaye’s junior, she was nevertheless more mature, both physically and emotionally. She was capable of holding a job, saving money and showing responsibility in all things. She was also tall and leggy with a curvaceous figure and large breasts, adding to the vast physical differences between the two women. Jaye huffed up at Brynn’s continued silence, looking poutily out her window. She saw a sign that said, “Preston, Kansas: 6 miles”. Those six miles felt more like sixty miles thanks to the tension. When they reached the town, Brynn pulled their large truck into the parking lot of a convenience store before getting out and starting to pump gas. Jaye opened up the door and stepped out, though “stepping out” is perhaps an over-simplification for someone as short as her. She had to spin around so that her legs were dangling over the side of the seat. From there, she had to inch closer to the edge and finally hop down. It was quite a drop, but she usually landed on her feet. Still, she found the whole process oddly humiliating. “I have to piss,” Jaye declared not-so-quietly as she walked toward the store. Brynn watched her as she did so, even smiling slightly. She did love her, in spite of her glaring faults. She was just furious that they had to uproot because of her actions. That was a very good job with great pay, an amazing insurance plan and plenty of upward mobility. Jaye had stuck it out much longer than Brynn expected, which is why she decided to invest in a home of their own. Sure, it was expensive, but with the money they both made, it wouldn’t have been a problem. The ink on the contract had barely dried when her boss assigned a different worker to do a job because Jaye wasn’t big or strong enough to pull it off. He wasn’t being mean, nor was he discriminating against her. He simply wanted his workers to be safe and knew that she would be risking her safety had she done it. It was a construction job, after all, and sometimes strength was critical. True to form, Jaye blew a gasket, calling him names and shoving him. She felt he was telling her that she couldn’t do a “man’s job” because she was short. He had no choice but to fire her on the spot. Knowing that they couldn’t live in the new house on her wage alone, Brynn arranged for them to move in with her Aunt June in California until they could get on their feet. She didn’t want to do it, but felt there was no alternative. Brynn was deep in thought when she heard a voice from behind her. Judging by his accent, she could tell he was from the south. The southern accent was actually fairly hard to notice, but she always had an ear for such things. It was obvious that he was cultured. “You look preoccupied,” he said breezily. She turned to see a good-looking man in his forties putting gas into a blue car. His chestnut-colored hair had an almost feathered look and his eyes were dark and piercing. He wore a brown duster and fairly casual clothes beneath it. “Yeah,” she replied, “I guess I was a little lost in my own thoughts.” The man nodded. “There are worse places to be lost, I suppose.” He paused briefly. “So, you’re from South Carolina, huh?” She looked at him, puzzled as to how he knew that. He recognized the look and pointed to her license plate. “Oh,” she said, feeling silly, “right.” “That’s where I’m from too. What brings you all the way out here to Preston? Just passing through?” Brynn wasn’t really sure how to respond to such questions from a complete stranger. “That’s… kind of a long story. But, yes, we’re just passing through on our way to California.” The man whistled. “That’s a long way to travel, especially with a little one.” “Little one?” she asked, confused. “You know, your daughter. The one that just went into the store.” Brynn suddenly realized what he meant and once again found herself almost speechless, “She’s… not my daughter. She’s my life partner.” “My apologies,” he offered, “I didn’t see her up close and from afar she looked like a child. I hope I didn’t offend you.” Still flustered, she sputtered out, “No. No, I’m not offended.” She looked toward the building to see if Jaye was coming out yet. Halfway under her breath, she mumbled, “Sometimes, I feel like she’s my child.” “What was that?” “Oh, nothing. She’s just not always… the most responsible, you know, and I sometimes feel more like a mother cleaning up a child’s messes than a life partner.” The man projected a lopsided smile. “Do you mind if I ask you a question?” “You just did,” she said with a smile of her own. “Touche.” “Really, I don’t mind.” The man narrowed his eyes and became far more serious. “Do you believe in fate?” Brynn’s eyes narrowed as well, as she wondered where he was going with this. “Fate? In what context?” He liked where this was going. “Like how sometimes a person ends up in exactly the place they were meant to be.” She didn’t respond at first. This man, while disarmingly charming, was moving into “creepy” territory. Being the empathetic type, he could tell he was losing her and quickly sought to rectify that with a slightly different approach. “What would you say if I told you that you could have a nice house, a job that could provide for both of you and assurance that your… life partner’s irresponsibility could do you no further harm?” He could tell she was intrigued, but leary. Jumping right into the pitch was a gamble, but one he was willing to take. “I would simply ask what the catch is.” His smile returned. “I wouldn’t call it a catch at all, to be honest. I’d call it an opportunity to have the life you always dreamed of having. You seem like a very mature young woman who wants some stability in life and I’m telling you that that’s within your reach.” “No offense, mister, but you don’t know anything about me.” His self-assurance came to the forefront. “Don’t I? Sweetheart, I’ve been presiding over this town for five years now and I’ve seen hundreds of women just like you come through here. Women who have known only turbulence and chaos; women who are sick of it all and hope beyond hope that someday–someday–their lives would be stable and free of drama. So let me take a wild guess here. You and your girl had a solid place to stay and a decent cashflow, but she did something that caused it all to crumble before your very eyes. With no other recourse, the two of you packed whatever you could fit under the truck’s tarp and headed out to stay with a loved one until one of you–probably you–could find a job.” The pause was intense, as Brynn felt a swirl of emotions. How could he have possibly known all that? And how dare he make such presumptions! She felt so many things: anger at him for piecing that all together, anger at Jaye for her part in their plight, anger at herself for allowing it all to happen. And then there was the curiosity. Who was this man? What exactly was he proposing? And most importantly, why did she find herself wanting to know more? Seeing the conflict, the man piped up. “So… how did I do?” The smile was back. That damn smile. “I… I… I mean, you may have gotten certain parts right,” she said, putting an emphasis on “certain”. “Fair enough. How about this: you and your little lady can come to my house for a few hours, rest up a tad and my wife will cook us up a nice supper. Hell, you can even grab a shower. We can discuss the opportunity I mentioned and if you aren’t interested, well then, you can be on your way to California as per your original plan.” A break from driving? A homecooked meal? A shower? Even if his proposal was some kind of con-job, at least she would get something out of it. “Sure. That sounds good.” The man looked pleased. “Alright then, once your girl returns, you can just follow me. My place isn’t too far from here.” He started to get back into his car, but realized he hadn’t even introduced himself. Half in and half out of the vehicle, he said, “By the way, the name’s Lucas… Lucas Budd. that’s ‘Budd’ with a ‘B’.” What had she gotten herself into? The Unlikely Couple (Part 2) The truck followed Lucas’ blue car off the highway and through a winding road that passed an old but obviously refurbished stadium used for various local sporting events. After crossing a new-looking little bridge that stretched across a meandering creek, a large house–a mansion–came into view on the left side of the road. The car turned into the long driveway on that property. “Okay,” questioned Jaye, “now WHY are we following this jackass? He could kill and eat us for all we know.” Her protest went unanswered. “Now isn’t the time for the cold shoulder, Brynn. This could seriously be a dangerous situation.” With a sigh, Brynn replied, “About a dozen people saw him talking to me at the store. Why would he risk that if he planned to kill us or whatever? Use your head, Jaye.” “Me?,” Jaye asked incredulously, “I’m the one who needs to use my head? I’m not the one blindly agreeing to go to some stranger’s house! I’d say I’m using my head just fine. It’s you who need to heed your own advice.” “For once in your life, would you please stop bitching? You’re like a damn child.” Brynn knew that was one of Jaye’s sore spots. She was only four feet, seven inches tall and she hated it. Moreover, she loathed being reminded of it in any capacity. Jaye’s anger was palpable and a sideways glance at her confirmed it. Her lips were pursed tightly shut, her left eye was twitching and her body language was unmistakable. She was furious. No words came out of her mouth. Suddenly, Brynn felt bad for what she said. She was supposed to be the mature one, after all. “I’m sorry, Jaye. I shouldn’t have said that.” Her voice was softer and gentler now; softer than it had been since they left South Carolina. “This whole situation just has me so stressed me out and I’m scared that I won’t be able to find a good job when we get to Cali… but I shouldn’t snap at you like that. I’m sorry.” To her surprise, Jaye nodded. “It’s okay. I’m sorry too… for being such an ass. I shouldn’t have gone off on my boss and gotten myself fired.” Jaye wasn’t normally very good at apologizing or at showing any emotion outside of anger, for that matter. She prided herself on being hard and tough, and talking about her feelings went against that mindset. She was raised by her father after her mother passed away when Jaye was only three. He did his best with Jaye and her sister Raye, but he had no idea how to raise girls. As such, he taught them the only things he knew–auto mechanics, carpentry and boxing; guy stuff. Dealing with Jaye wasn’t usually too dissimilar to dealing with a rather childish man. In a way, that suited Brynn, as she was bi-sexual, whereas Jaye was a full-on lesbian. Turning into the driveway revealed the true grandeur of the grounds upon which the mansion sat. It was perfectly manicured with tasteful placement of hedges and statues. The mansion itself was Colonial in architectural style, complete with large columns spanning almost the entirety of the front facing. It was beautiful. By the time they pulled up, Lucas had already gotten out of his car and was leaning against it patiently. He moved to the truck and opened Brynn’s door for her. A true Southern gentleman, she thought. Jaye rolled her eyes at what she perceived was corniness at best, chauvinism at worst. When he started toward the passenger door, Jaye said, “Don’t bother. I got it.” For his part, he looked rather amused by her knee-jerk rejection of gender roles. Just then, a beautiful blonde-haired woman stepped out of the door. She was almost inhumanly elegant and ladylike, clad in a red dress that hugged her substantial curves from the bosom all the way down her impossibly thin waist and further still to about halfway down her shapely calves. How she could walk in such a long, tight dress was beyond even Brynn. The six-inch peep-toed high heels with ankle straps wouldn’t exactly make walking any easier either, that’s for certain. Brynn was mesmerized by her beauty. But she wasn’t alone. Trailing right behind her was what looked like a little girl with dark brown hair that reached well past her shoulders. She wore a pink dress with puffed sleeves, white tights and the bulk beneath the dress made it clear that a diaper was part of her ensemble as well. She was adorable, but Brynn couldn’t help to feel as if there was more to her than meets the eye. Lucas wasted no time with introductions. “This is lovely little creature is my beautiful wife, Shyla.” The child put her hands on her hips in mock frustration for him not introducing her in the same breath. “Daddyyyyyy,” she said, her little brow furrowed. “And this is our adorable daughter, Miracle,” he said with a wry smile. This made the little girl happy. “I’m pleased to make your acquaintance,” she chirped with a curtsey. Even the normally stoic Jaye couldn’t fight off a smile and chuckle at the overt cuteness. Brynn spoke up and said, “I’m Brynn and this is my life partner, Jaye.” Shyla came over and shook their hands and told them how nice it was to meet them before inviting them inside, adding that supper would be done soon. The house’s interior was at least as impressive as its exterior. The decor was undeniably old-fashioned and, for the most part, wouldn’t have been out of place in the late Eighteenth Century. They were led to a sitting room, where they took a seat on what looked like an antique sofa. Lucas lowered himself onto a matching chair directly across from them. Shyla and Miracle disappeared into the kitchen. “So…,” he began, “how long have the two of you been together?” “Almost three years now,” said Brynn with no small amount of pride. That pride made Lucas grin. Three years seems like a long time when you’re young when, in reality, it’s not terribly long at all. To be youthful and naive again. “Good for you,” he earnestly stated with a nod. “How about you and Shyla?” “Twenty-four years and counting,” he said, causing both Brynn and Jaye to have surprised looks on their faces. Neither of them looked old enough to have been together that long, especially Shyla, who looked no older than thirty. “What, was she like four years old when you hooked up,” asked Jaye. Brynn was mortified by her crude remark and she instinctively smacked Jaye’s hand like a misbehaving child. “JAYE!” “What??” Jaye looked at her like she couldn’t believe she just whacked her hand. “It was a legitimate question.” Lucas beamed, though the two women had no idea as to the real reason of that. “No, no, it’s okay. I didn’t take any offense. The truth is that she and I are… rather special.” “Special how?” Brynn didn’t try to stop her from asking, nor did she get on to her for it. She was just as intrigued herself. “I’m afraid that’s a conversation for another day. Suffice it to say, we don’t exactly age like most people. Same for our kids.” Jaye’s fascination turned to disbelief. “Bullshit,” she declared. “There’s no way that you found some kind of fountain of youth.” “Jaye! That’s ENOUGH!” The authoritative tone was unexpected, to say the least. Even Lucas was taken off guard. Maybe what he had planned for them wouldn’t be so difficult after all. Lucas simply looked amused by what was transpiring before his eyes. Jaye retorted, “Come on! Surely you don’t buy into this horse shit, Brynn! Does he really expect us to believe that they don’t age?” Finally, Lucas interjected, “Now I never said anything about never aging. We age… just more slowly than others. It’s a peculiar little genetic quirk with my bloodline. Each of us age differently and we tend to have peculiarities that are beyond the reach of most people. As for Shyla, her father was a scientist who performed really cruel experiments on her. He wanted to create the world’s first enhanced human, but all he did was stunt her aging and allow her to have certain… visions.” Jaye still wasn’t convinced and verbally made that clear. Brynn, on the other hand, started to think that maybe Lucas was on the level. It was the way he said it; the total conviction in his voice. If he was lying, then he was the best actor in the world. “Surely you’re not buying into this hokum,” Jaye blurted out, looking at Brynn. “There are things in this world that defy logic, Jaye. I’m willing to keep an open mind on the matter. I mean, I’ve seen a ghost before, despite science telling everyone that they don’t exist. Maybe this is one of those things.” Jaye turned her head briskly toward Lucas. “Okay, Ponce de León, why don’t you prove that you have superpowers.” “Superpowers,” asked Lucas with an eyebrow raised. “Isn’t that a little overdramatic?” “Fine then. Why don’t you prove that you have these ‘peculiarities’?” The way she emphasized the word ‘peculiarities’ dripped with sarcasm. Lucas took a deep breath and considered whether or not he should make a demonstration just to appease this immature brat of a girl. He saw Brynn was also waiting to hear his response and in order for his machinations to come to fruition, he had to make a believer out of her. He hated being put on the spot like this. His eyes met Jaye’s and he peered deep into the recesses of her mind. It was something that took a decent amount of concentration and energy. While he could read surface thoughts without even trying, delving into long-ago memories was a different matter entirely. After about a minute, he emitted a cocky grin and said, “Do you remember when you were fourteen and your father had to make a trip to Boston but couldn’t take you with him? He had your Uncle Seth stay at the house and watch over you. And Seth? He was a real stickler, wasn’t he? He and his wife thought you should have been raised more like a girl, so she brought some dresses and other girly clothes with him on his visit with the intention of making you wear them. But you threw a fit, kicked him in the cajones and then went into hiding until your dad got back home.” By the time he had finished talking, Jaye was staring at him, mouth agape. Brynn, too, was astounded, even though she had never heard that story before. “H-How…,” stuttered Jaye, “did you know that?” That lopsided smile was back and with a wink, he responded with only a single word. “Superpowers.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 3) Lucas had her in the palm of his hand. Not that he ever had any doubts about that in the first place. It is, after all, what he does… and nobody does it better. The Unlikely Couple (Part 3) Fortunately for all involved, the awkward situation that just transpired was interrupted by Miracle coming in and announcing that supper was ready. Neither Jaye or Brynn remembered much about the meal that followed aside from the food being of utmost quality. They were still trying to process Lucas’ demonstration of his ability to read memories like most people read the daily newspaper. Jaye was more rattled by it than Brynn was, however. Brynn had already believed Lucas’ claims, so she was more mentally prepared for it. Even still, figuring it might be true and actually witnessing it were two different things entirely. In any event, they were introduced to the rest of the Budd family during the meal. There was the oldest son, Dante, who was a physical specimen; large and muscular. The youngest son couldn’t have been much younger than Dante, but was significantly smaller in statue. Supposedly, he was one of the most intelligent people in the world and quite the inventor. The most puzzling of the lot was the oldest daughter, Melanie, who was the sweetest creature Brynn and Jaye had ever seen and as innocent as the driven snow… a stark contrast to her little sister, Miracle, who had this undefinable darkness bubbling beneath the “cutesy” surface. One thing was for sure: this one one strange family. Small talk was made and although Brynn was the one doing the talking between the two of them, Lucas and Miracle chatted enough for everyone. They were so very much alike. As already stated, most of the conversation was hazy… especially to Jaye, who was clearly very sleepy once supper was concluded. Little did they know, Miracle and Lucas slipped something into her drink to accelerate the tiredness. “We have a nice guest room with a comfortable bed if you’d like to lie down, sweetie,” offered Shyla. To Brynn’s surprise, Jaye agreed and more shocking still, she didn’t lose her temper at being called “sweetie”. Brynn even did a classic double-take. Upon Shyla leading Jaye upstairs, Lucas and Brynn moved to the beautiful patio out back of the house. Lucas’ suggestion, naturally. This was her first glimpse of the backyard, which was tastefully landscaped and laden with a swingset and other areas for children to frolic. “I couldn’t help notice how you interact with Jaye,” Lucas said as he sat down in a comfortable-looking chair. He motioned for her to sit in an identical chair, which she did. “How do you mean?” Lucas chose his next words wisely and it was clear that he was doing so. He clasped his hands together and placed both index fingers to his chin. “Let’s just say that I’ve seen many couples over the years–lesbian or otherwise–but I’ve never seen a couple in which one partner acts like the parent of the other. At least not outside of Preston.” That last little bit about Preston confused Brynn slightly, but she was more concerned with the rest of what he said. “I don’t know what you mean,” she said, obviously lying as much to herself as to Lucas. With a chuckle, Lucas said, “Yes you do.” She started to lie again, but if the demonstration earlier taught her anything, it was that she couldn’t get anything past him. “It’s not always like that. Really. But she’s just a terrible decision maker and so argumentative that sometimes, I just can’t help it.” Lucas nodded. “I saw how you smacked her hand without even thinking about it, like it was the most natural thing in the world for you. Do you want to know why?” Brynn wasn’t sure she did. It;s easier to sweep such matters under the rug than it is to face them head on. Lucas spotted her reluctance and went forward with the answer. “It’s because you think of yourself in a motherly manner toward her more than how one lover would think of another lover.” “That’s not true. I love Jaye very much.” “Nobody’s trying to say otherwise. I can see the love in your eyes when you look at her, just as I can see the love in her eyes. The amount you love each other isn’t in question here… it’s the TYPE of love that’s in question.” Brynn felt slightly offended. “I love her as a life partner.” “Look deeper, sweetheart. How long has it been since the two of you have been intimate?” “It’s been a while,” she confessed, “but that’s just because of stress.” “Are you certain,” he queried. “I… think so. I don’t know. Maybe it’s partly because she frustrates me so often. Every time I turn around, I’m having to clean up some mess that she created; like the night a police officer came to our door to ask if we’d seen any suspicious activity in the neighborhood. She said something along the lines of ‘not until you fucking pigs woke us up.’ Then she slammed the door on him and it actually hit him in the face. She was looking at charges being pressed, but I came to the rescue and diffused the situation. It’s like that a lot. Her temper or immaturity causes drama… and I scramble around trying to fix it. It does get old and it’s hard to get, y’know, in a sexual mood when that kind of nonsense happens so much.” Just the breakthrough Lucas was hoping for. He moved in for the kill. “What would you say if I told you that I could fix all of that? That I could make sure that you had the authority to do something about her behavior? That you could finally live a productive life without your so-called partner mucking it up for you?” Brynn was floored. “What exactly do you mean?” Without hesitation, he pressed the attack. “Just what I mentioned to you back at the gas station. I have several small houses on the back property of my land here. I would be happy to sign one over to you, lock, stock and barrel. It would be yours… all yours. No strings attached.” Suddenly, this started to sound good to her on some level she couldn’t comprehend. “What about money? I won’t just mooch off of you.” “Getting you a job would be a cinch, Brynn. Hell, if you’re interested, we’re looking for a maid to help Shyla out around the house. The job is yours if you want it. And if not, there’s a lot of other jobs around town.” Brynn wasn’t entirely sold. “I still don’t get how this has anything to do with Jaye and her behavior.” Lucas whipped out that crooked smile again. Whatever he was about to say, Brynn could tell that he was quite proud of it. “That’s where the town’s… rather unique laws come into play.” So there WAS a catch! She knew it! “Unique laws?” “That’s right: unique laws. You see, Preston isn’t just any old knock-about town. It’s a patriarchal utopia of my own creation.” “You’re trying to tell me that you created this town?” Lucas replied, “Well, not exactly. When I arrived here close to ten years ago, the town was circling the proverbial drain. It was like the Titanic. People were boarding the lifeboats and abandoning the ship. Jobs were scarce, crime was consequently out of control and businesses were closing by the droves. The city was in need of an enema… and I gave it one. It took a lot of ‘doing’, but I nabbed a position as the county’s Sheriff and then went on to gain mayorship, both of which I still have today. But here’s the kicker. I used some political leverage–even all the way up to Washington DC itself–to enact a slew of laws.” “What do you mean, laws?” “Laws that enforce patriarchy,” Lucas said simply, as if that would be a sufficient explanation. “Patriarchy? Isn’t that male supremacy garbage?” Lucas did so love a challenge. “In a manner of speaking, though it’s not quite as ugly as you make it seem. In Preston, women are owned by men, though there are laws in place to keep women safe. If a man breaks those rules, he’s up shit creek without even a boat, let alone a paddle. Women may have to do what they’re told and are property, but they are respected as inferior people who must be protected by their betters.” Brynn couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “You’ve GOT to be kidding me!” “I’m afraid not,” stated Lucas, knowing that he still ‘had’ her regardless of her exasperation and anger. There was something down in her brain that made this all intriguing to her. He could practically smell it, the way a dog can smell a bone. She stood up. “I will not be owned by a man. Ever. I appreciate your hospitality, but I think Jaye and I should be leaving now.” Lucas wasn’t shaken in the least. “Jaye is too tired to travel anywhere right now. Why don’t you at least stay the night and you can leave in the morning. I’m not going to kidnap you or anything. Remember… we have those laws that protect women from that manner of thing. We have more protections for women than any other city in the world.” Brynn slowly took her seat, just as he knew she would. Lucas knew, however, that a different angle had to be taken in order to seal the deal. “Brynn, let me ask you something.” She suspiciously agreed and he continued. “Have you ever been sexually assaulted?” “That’s none of your business,” she exclaimed, “Have you been sifting through my memories?” She was not a happy camper. “Actually, no.” He wasn’t lying. “It was just a hunch.” That seemed to calm her down, as she didn’t feel so violated. With a sigh, she said, “It was a long time ago. I was at a friend’s birthday party when I was thirteen. Her creepy uncle was there and when I went inside to go to the bathroom, he… was waiting. It all happened so fast. I tried to force it out of my mind, but even all these years later, every time I close my eyes, he’s there; waiting for me just like on that day.” Lucas placed his hand on hers in an attempt to comfort her. He genuinely felt bad. For all of his vices and faults (of which he had plenty), he could never condone rape… especially the rape of a child. It was abhorrent to him. Brynn sensed his sincerity and relaxed, fighting back the tears. “Did he go to jail?” She shook her head in the negative. “No. He told me it was our secret game and that if I ever told anyone, he would have to kill me and my whole family.” “You mean you’ve kept this inside all this time?” She simply nodded and bit her lower lip, the tears finding their way out of her eyes and down her cheeks. “I never even told Jaye. I have no idea why I told you.” “Sometimes, it’s easiest to talk about things to someone you don’t really know.” Again, she just nodded. She hated crying, especially in front of people. Lucas allowed the moment to hang in the air for a minute before saying, “Maybe that’s why the thought of patriarchy scares the hell out of you. I know I’d be terrified of it had I been raped as a child. The truth is that patriarchy, when implemented well, PROTECTS against rape. It recognizes that men are stronger and more powerful and that a man–a GOOD man– must do everything in his power to keep them safe; to be their defender against predators like your friend’s uncle. In Preston, we have the lowest sexual assault rate, per capita, in the world. This is literally the safest place on the planet for a woman to be.” “I… I guess that’s probably true,” Brynn conceded. “I would be happy to take ownership of you if you were to accept my offer. Jaye too, for that matter. You’ve seen that I’m no ordinary man; that I can do things… and believe me when I say you haven’t seen everything I can do. I will keep you both safe. But you WILL have to follow the town laws.” The expression on Brynn’s face told Lucas that she was going to be more agreeable from this point on. Sniffling and wiping her eyes to rid herself of the lingering tears, she asked, “What exactly are the laws? I mean aside from just having to be owned and stuff.” “I have a little booklet that outlines everything for new arrivals. I’ll get one for you shortly. In a nutshell, you have to do what your owner says, within reason, and you must dress and act more feminine. Not that you don’t act feminine, but I’m just laying the details out for you. Pants are against the law, for example, as are flat shoes. Hosiery has to be worn as well.” Brynn allowed herself a half-chuckle. “There’s no way Jaye will agree to any of this. She’s very much a tomboy and a stubborn one at that.” “Lucky for you, I’m willing to have her declared incompetent by Alexander, who is a licensed psychologist and psychiatrist. That would put her, essentially, in your custody… just like a child. And since she acts so childish anyway… well, let’s just say that I have some ideas to run by you that I think you’re REALLY going to like.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 4) Jaye walked on the side of the highway, a duffel bag slung over her shoulder. The car that gave her a ride as soon as she left the Budds’ driveway had dropped her off here. Her anger was obvious, even to someone passing by. Her body language said it all… and it spoke volumes. She couldn’t believe what Brynn and that fucked up family were suggesting. The very thought made her seethe! And then there’s the fact that Brynn let her go! She thought she loved her, but now she could see that that wasn’t the case at all. She wondered if she ever loved her. To hell with it. If Brynn would rather be with the Addams Family, so be it. Fuck her! She didn’t need her. She didn’t need ANYONE! Just then, a car pulled over just ahead of her. It was a sleek, blue 1968 Ford Galaxie. She and Raye had worked on a ‘66 model back at her dad’s shop and they both admired it so. The one in front of her wasn’t in as good of shape as the one they had repaired, but it certainly wasn’t a rat-trap by any means. She sped her pace up and found the passenger door was opening. Four men were inside, all of them falling into the classic “redneck” stereotype. The one in the passenger seat, a stout-looking brute with an unshaven face and beady eyes, grabbed her as she neared the vehicle and pulled her in. She was taken completely by surprise and even though she struggled, they contained her easily enough. Within seconds, the door was closed again and the car sped eastward, throwing the gravel from the road’s shoulder everywhere. But perhaps we should back up a couple of hours… “Don’t tell me you’re falling for this bullshit,” barked Jaye. It was morning and, as usual, Brynn had woken up first. She sat on the edge of the bed, already dressed for the day, whereas Jaye was still disheveled and covered from the waist down in the blankets; her short hair stuck up like a rooster’s comb. “I’m not falling for anything, Jaye. It just makes sense to me. It’s a free house and I can get a job to support us. It would keep us from having to live with Aunt June and I KNOW how much you hate her.” She put her hand on Jaye’s knee. “This is a great opportunity for us… and if you agree to it, I’ll completely forgive you for everything. It will show me that you’re trying to make things right.” Jaye almost looked as if she was considering it; she DID feel bad for screwing things up back in South Carolina. But then a look of irritation came over her face. “I’m not living by those stupid laws you told me about. I’m not a girlie girl and I never will be!” “It wouldn’t kill you to wear a damn dress, Jaye!” Brynn was getting fed up with her ridiculous resistance. Staying in Preston made sense. Brynn herself wasn’t particularly fond of having to wear dresses, pantyhose and high heels, but she was mature enough to suck it up if it meant finally having a sense of security. “It’s not happening, so you may as well get that shit out of your head. Were heading to California and that’s final!” If Brynn wasn’t so aggravated, having someone so little issuing orders like that wouldn’t have been rather amusing. But as it stood, she found no humor in it whatsoever. “The truck is in my name and you aren’t tall enough to drive the damn thing, so I don’t think you’re in a position to demand anything, missy!” “Missy? MISSY??” Jaye was infuriated. “Who the fuck do you think you are, talking down to me that way? I’m older than you!” “You sure don’t act like it! No, we’re staying and THAT’S final!” Brynn using Jaye’s own verbiage against her felt nice. Jaye hopped down from the bed–and for her, it really was a hop. She stepped into her distressed jeans and pulled on her tank top over her sports bra (not that she really needed a bra). Once she got her boots on, she spoke again. “You know what? If you want to stay here, fine! But you’re going to do it without me.” On that overdramatic note, she spun around and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her. This wasn’t the first time Jaye had declared that it’s over between them and left. Or even the second… or fifth. She was the queen of overreaction. Invariably, such incidents ended with Jaye walking and cooling off before coming back and making it out like she was doing Brynn a favor by sticking around. She was sure this time would be no different. Brynn walked out of the bedroom as well, feeling a sense of deja vu. Lucas and Shyla were at the bottom of the stairs, wondering what happened to cause Jaye to stomp her way out the front door. Lucas said, “I’d ask if everything was okay, but judging by the little ball of anger rolling right on out of here, I’d say that would have been a stupid question.” With an exasperated sigh, Brynn replied, “She does this all the time. She’ll be back in an hour or two.” “Maybe we should at least keep a set of eyes on her, just to make sure she’s alright,” offered Shyla. Brynn nodded. “It couldn’t hurt. She doesn’t know the area well and I’m afraid she might get lost.” Lucas already started walking away when he said, “I’ll have Alexander deploy one of his drones.” By this point, the weight of the argument hit Brynn. She wiped away a tear. “I just don’t understand why she has to do this shit.” Shyla took her hand. “Sweetheart, women shouldn’t curse. But I’m sure she’ll be fine, okay?” There was something soothing about the lady’s voice that put her more at ease. “You’re right. I need to be strong for when she gets back.” Within minutes, Alexander came out with a very high-tech drone. It was unlike anything she had ever seen before; like something straight from a futuristic science fiction film. He walked outside and let it fly. To her surprise, however, he wasn’t controlling it at all. He had what looked like a tablet in his hands, but he wasn’t using it to operate the drone. That meant that it was more of a robot than an actual drone. “Okay, it’s on the job,” Alexander said as he walked back into the house, looking down at the tablet. “So far, it hasn’t laid eyes on her. I’ll be alerted as soon as it does.” “She couldn’t have gotten far,” mused Brynn. “She just left a few minutes ago.” Alexander almost cut her off. “The drone spotted a silver car that had, according to the tire marks and heat signatures, stopped in front of our driveway before pulling off. It detects two people inside, one of which is significantly smaller than the other. I’m having it follow the car.” “Oh my God,” Brynn exclaimed with tears welling up, “she really IS going to leave.” Lucas intervened. “No she’s not, sweetheart. She’s angry, she’s confused and this person in the car probably just came by before she could cool down. She’ll probably have them turn the car back around soon. Until then, we’re going to keep tabs on her, okay? She’ll be fine.” Brynn nodded, still fearing the worst. Lucas and Shyla spent the next stretch of time trying to comfort Brynn and keep her calm. Alexander looked up from his device and stated, “She’s out of the car… east of town.” “Is she walking back this way,” asked Brynn with hope in her eyes. Alexander waited a moment before replying. “No, she’s continuing east.” There was another pause. Another car has pulled up in front of her. This isn’t good.” Jaye thrashed about in the back seat in an effort to attack her captors. She was striking the two men with both her fists and her feet. They would no sooner secure one limb when she would free another one to continue her assault with. Despite her scrappiness, however, she wasn’t even remotely close to escaping their clutches. They were far too strong for her to be a true threat to them, especially in such close quarters. But that didn’t stop her from trying. The car had veered off of the highway more than ten minutes ago and was travelling on gravel-covered country roads. “I hope we’re almost there, Mort. This little cunt is hard to keep a hold of.” The driver responded. “Just shut up and restrain her, dumbass. We’ll be there in a coupl’a minutes. Knocker her ass out if ya need to.” A large fist came crashing down on Jaye’s face with a thud of flesh meeting flesh. It hurt like hell, but they underestimated her resilience. Everything was blurry and she was seeing double. Despite that, she managed to slur out, “My eighty-year-old grandma punches harder that that, fuck-face.” The next punch did the trick and she was out cold. When she regained consciousness, she was in a bare-bones bedroom. It was obviously little more than a shack–old, dilapidated and sparsely furnished. The room contained a boarded-up window, the nasty, stain-covered bed she was laying on, a bare nightstand and a hard-backed chair. She began to get up off the bed, but quickly learned that her left ankle had one handcuff around it. The other end anchored her to the metal footboard. Damn her small ankles! No matter how hard she pulled and yanked, the footboard wouldn’t budge and the cuffs were too tight to slip out of. Just then, the men’s voices could be heard, though she couldn’t make out what they were saying. They were entering the shack, their heavy boots causing quite the racket on the rickey wooden floors. A cluster of seconds later, her door opened and the men walked in. The one called Mort was sporting a vile grin and chuckling. “Well, well, well. It looks like the tiny fighter is awake. I figgered you’d be out longer. I’ll say one thing for ya… you shore can take a punch for such a scrawny little shit.” Angered by the comment about her size–not to mention being kidnapped–Jaye lunged and took a wild swing at him, missing by about a foot due to those damnable cuffs! Instead, she fell flat on her face. The men snatched her up and threw her back onto the squeaky old bed. Three of them held her down, while Mort unlocked the cuffs. She again tried to attack, but it was impossible. “Keep ‘er still, boys,” Mort said, unzipping her pants and yanking them down, “I don’t like a bunch’a squirmin’ around.” Suddenly, Jaye’s anger turned into abject fear. Her reality slammed into her. She was going to be gang raped by these backwood hicks… and she was helpless to stop it. This realization made her do something she hadn’t done since her mother passed away: cry. Mort maneuvered himself into position on top of her. All she could see was his eternally-grinning face and predatory eyes staring right into hers. He was enjoying this; enjoying that he finally struck terror into her. Before he could enter her, a familiar voice could be heard from the doorway. It belonged to Lucas Budd. “You fellas have time to talk about the lord and savior, Jesus Christ?” All four men spun around in shock. Mort bellowed out, “What the HELL?” Lucas, without missing a beat, retorted, “Well now, hell is a topic for another day. For now, let’s just stick to the basics… like how to save your soul when you meet your maker here in a few seconds.” Suddenly, another figure appeared to Lucas’ left. It was miracle, looking chipper as hell. “Daddy,” she teased, “Don’t play with your food before you eat it. Let’s just get to the fun stuff.” By then, Mort and his boys had enough time to register what was going on and they started stalking threateningly across the room toward Lucas and Miracle. Mort snarled, “Boy, you just done went and fucked up.” Miracle’s face suddenly scrunched up a bit, her little tongue sticking out with concentration. Immediately thereafter, one of the rednecks–the beady-eyed one who abducted Jaye–let out a gurgle, clutched his head and screamed in agony. Blood poured from every orifice as he collapsed to the floor. He was dead before his body’s thud could even be heard. Unshaken by their friend’s demise, the others continued. Miracle stepped back, leaving Lucas to deal with the others. Jaye couldn’t really see what was going on, but it didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that a fisticuff had erupted. As suddenly as it all started, the fight stopped. Only one of the hicks was left… Mort. The dazed man staggered back into the bedroom, scared out of his wits. “Daddy, can I melt his brain? Pleeeeeease, Daddy?” She sounded like an average five-year-old begging for a new toy at the store. “G-g-get back from me, y-you freaks,” yelled Mort, still backing up. Miracle, paying no mind to the frightened would-be rapist, persisted. “Pleeeeeeaaase??” “Not this time, sweetie. This one belongs to me.” Gone was the southern charm. Gone was the jovial nature. Gone was the wry smile. It was all replaced by menace. Pure, unadulterated menace. A smile appeared. A different smile. One that was more chilling than anything Jaye had ever seen in her life. And his narrowed eyes never strayed from being locked with Mort’s. Lucas walked toward him with vicious intent. All that could be heard for miles around was a bloodcurdling scream that ended abruptly. Mort would never rape anyone…. Ever again. The Unlikely Couple (Part 5) Jaye’s eyes fluttered open. Correction: her left eye fluttered open. The right one had swollen almost to the point of being completely shut. She felt like she had been hit by a Mack truck; sore, aching and throbbing all over her body. At first, she was disoriented, but soon remembered what happened. With a quick examination, it came to her that she was back in the guest room at Lucas’ mansion. She never thought she’d be glad to be there! Brynn was sitting ever-vigilant in the antique chair next to the bed. She had been crying. Her eyes always looked puffy after she cried, tipping Jaye off. When Brynn realized that Jaye was awake, she moved to sit on the side of the bed. “How are you feeling, sweetie,” she asked, pulling some of Jaye’s hair behind her ear to get it out of her face. Jaye had short hair, but it was growing out, especially in the front. “I’m fine.” Brynn looked at her squarely, knowing that she was full of crap and trying to play “tough”. It was a look Jaye knew well. “You were kidnapped, beaten up, chained to a bed and almost raped… and you’re going to tell me that you’re fine?” The jig was up. She saw through Jaye’s act. “Okay, so I’ve been better.” “Jaye, I love you and I will always love you, but you have to stop this behavior. Look at what almost happened. You could have been raped and even killed. I can’t let that happen again. If you love me as much as I love you, you’re going to have to make changes.” It was hard for Jaye to be too mad about what she was saying. Part of it was because she said it so lovingly and sweetly. The other part of it was because she wasn’t feeling so feisty after what happened today… yesterday? She had no idea how much time had passed. She was out like a light. When Jaye didn’t reply, she knew she wasn’t going to be met with as much resistance as she had feared. Given the absence of words, Brynn knew that it was the time to give her some of the details. She felt less trepidatious about it now. She had been raped herself and having Jaye come within seconds of being raped as well made her realize that in order to protect her, she was going to have to be firm. Loving, but firm. “Jaye, I’ve been talking to Lucas and Shyla. We’ve all come to the conclusion that it’s best for us to stay here permanently so that I can take care of you and..” That’s when Jaye found her voice, interrupting Brynn. “But I don’t need to be…” Brynn returned the favor of interrupting with a tone of voice that made it clear what she was saying was not a request or an offer. It was a demand. “Yes, you do. You proved that yesterday. Now, don’t interrupt me again, little lady.” Jaye was shellshocked. Did she just call her “little lady”. When she started to protest, Brynn shushed her with a “tcch” sound and a finger. “As I was saying, we’re staying here from now on and we will both abide by every single law this town has to offer. We’ve had paperwork done to take the privilege of adulthood away from you. It’s not a punishment, it’s protection from yourself. You will now live as my little girl.” “I’m NOT a…” Another “tcch” stopped her in her tracks, much to Brynn’s own amazement. This was so very empowering! “You ARE a little girl, even in the eyes of the law. It’s all been arranged. There’s no backing out now.” She relished the look of helplessness that was developing on Jaye’s face. “For all intents and purposes, you will be two years old and every year on your birthday, you’ll turn two years old again.” Jaye’s mouth was wide open. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. How was this even legal, even in this weird city? She wanted to speak. Really, she did. But no words came out. “You will dress, talk and act like a baby or else you will be punished. I’m sorry to do this, but this is what you need. You can’t go around acting like a big tough adult who thinks she’s as good as any man. I won’t let something bad happen to you ever again and if I have to make you hate me in order to do so, then I will. In time, you will learn to accept me as your ‘mommy’ and become a very good baby girl.” More stunned silence from Jaye. “I know this is a lot to take in right now. Your whole world is going to change. Mine too, for that matter. So, I’ll give you some time to digest it all and leave you be for a little while. When I come back, I’ll have an outfit to put on you so we can go buy ourselves new clothes. Okay?” Even in her dumbfounded state, Jaye knew that Brynn’s “okay” wasn’t so much a question as it was just a way of ending the conversation. With that, Brynn stood up, smoothed out her skirt (something jaye had never seen her wear) and left the room, closing the door softly behind her. So many questions flew around her head like a violent maelstrom. Didn’t Brynn want to be her life partner any more? Why was she doing this to her? What would it take to bring her to her senses? What ulterior motives did Lucas Budd have? Did he want Brynn for himself? How could she not see how demented all this was? She was certainly angry with Brynn and she wanted so badly to hate her for this… but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Sure Jaye was a cocky, brash tomboy who didn’t always make good choices, but she loved Brynn more than words could express. She couldn’t shake that love, no matter how hard she tried. When she threw her tantrum earlier and began walking back to South Carolina, she missed her after only a few minutes. Only her stubbornness and pride kept her from turning back around. And when she was cuffed to the bed in that remote shack, the only thing she could think about was that the last words she said to Brynn were filled with venom. Had she been murdered, her final memory of her would have been one of hostility and that thought petrified her. No, she couldn’t live without Brynn. She would have to try to find a way to convince her that this town and its laws were unhealthy and perverted. ———————————————– “So, how did it go with your little one,” asked Lucas as Brynn descended the dark wooden staircase. “Little one”. She oddly liked the sound of that. It made her feel warm inside. “Better than I expected. You were right. When I showed authority, she acquiesced. I can’t believe it worked. She kept butting in and I made that noise that parents make when quieting their unruly children… and she stopped. Every time.” Lucas looked proud of her. “Good for you, sweetheart. I told you it would work. Little ones often have a lot of swagger, especially the fiery tomboys, but they were never truly adults emotionally. Once all that bluster is peeled back, the real ‘them’ comes out. It’s a slow, sometimes frustrating, process, but it’s one of the most rewarding endeavors you’ll ever take. I promise.” Brynn blushed slightly. “I have to admit that it did feel good when I laid down the law to her. It was like I finally had some measure of control in the relationship. Before, it was just me reacting to whatever ruckus she caused… like I was simply along for the ride.” “Now you see why it’s so important to go through with this,” said Shyla. Her smile was always so genuine and put Brynn’s mind at ease. “I do. I wasn’t too sure before, but I definitely see it now.” Switching gears, Shyla asked, “How are you doing with the new outfit?” It took Brynn a second or two to realize what she was asking, since the subject change was without a segue. “Oh. It’s nice. Different than anything I’m used to, but nice. I’m still not sure about the shoes.” Shyla had started her off with simple 3-inch pumps since she had never worn heels before. Judging by how quickly she picked up walking in them, Shyla figured she’d be strutting around in 6.5-inch heels in no time at all. She enjoyed helping women find their feminine side. In a strange way, as the wife of the mayor and county sheriff, she felt like it was her duty to guide newcomers who weren’t adept in the ways of femininity. It gave her a sense of pride. Shyla had always gone to great lengths to uphold her self-appointed duty, going so far as to offer private lessons for walking in high heels and the art of pleasing men. She viewed herself as something akin to a tutor. In addition to that role, Shyla was incredibly civic minded. Organizing city wide events, helping charitable organizations and anything else she felt would improve the community. This attitude and her engrossing personality has made her the city’s most beloved public figure, even over Lucas himself. The people generally respect Lucas and everything he’s done to save the city, but Shyla is absolutely cherished. “In time, you’ll wonder why you didn’t wear heels before coming to Preston. With your high arches, you were born to wear them.” Brynn smiled. She liked it when people showed confidence in her. “Not to interrupt, ladies,” said Lucas, “but we need to prepare for the second stage of ‘babyfying’ your little Jaye.” “Second stage? What’s the second stage?” Brynn was a little confused. Lucas explained, “I’ve found it’s easiest to turn a woman into a little one when you break the whole process down into manageable stages. Stage One was what you just did upstairs… telling her in no uncertain terms how things are going to be from here on out. Stage Two is getting Jaye dressed in appropriate clothes for her new age. It’s going to be bumpy, but necessary.” Brynn looked up the stairs toward the guest room, as if dreading the “bumpy” ordeal. Lucas spotted it right away, placing a hand of comfort on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. We’re all in this together. Besides, you showed her who’s boss up there a little while ago. She hasn’t forgotten this soon.” Lucas turned his attention toward Shyla. “I’m going to take Melanie up to heal Jaye’s eye up. We don’t want that marring her pretty little cherubic face. I want you to go find an outfit for her to wear. I’m sure Miracle has something that will work in a pinch. Once you’re done, bring it upstairs. We have to hit her with a rapid-fire combination of things so that she won’t have time to brace herself for any of them.” Her pivoted his head back to Brynn. “As soon as Melanie does her thing, you’ll give Jaye a bath.” “Okay,” said Brynn with more self assurance. Just as Lucas turns to find Melanie, she spoke up again. It was obvious she felt foolish. “Lucas… I have kind of a stupid question to ask.” “Well, I can’t imagine a stupid question coming from a smart, beautiful little thing like yourself. But go ahead. I’m all ears.” “Well… as you’ve seen on Jaye’s paperwork, her actual name is Jaylene. And… I was wondering if we could start calling her that instead of ‘Jaye’. I mean, I know it probably sounds stupid or mean, because she hates it, but…” With a smile, Lucas countered. “Say no more, darlin’. ‘Jaylene’ it is. We’ll call her that and make her answer to it as well.” “I’ve just always hated the name ‘Jaye’, but I didn’t want to hurt her feelings, you know? But now, somehow, I find myself emboldened a bit, I guess you could say. And since I’m her boss now, I’d rather not have to call her by a name that I don’t care for.” Lucas liked where her mind was at, already getting the hang of the whole ‘mommy thing’. “Plus,” he added with a wink, “she’ll sound cute as a button saying ‘Jaylene’ in baby-talk. Now, let’s get the ball rolling. We have a little one to attend to.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 6) Brynn had been pacing the floors, worrying about Jaye’s well-being. Jaye had only been on this new job for a week, which was damn near a record for her employment. This time it was a janitorial position. She could barely get her to help clean the house, so cleaning a high school would quickly wear thin with her. Brynn didn’t want to think like that, though. Maybe this would be the one time she would stick with a job. She looked at the clock on the wall of their apartment’s living room. Eleven-thirty. She was supposed to get off work at nine o’clock. She wasn’t even answering her pre-paid cell phone. That’s what was worrying her most. With Jaye’s propensity for getting herself in trouble and pissing people off, this was cause for alarm. She couldn’t call the police and she didn’t know any of jaye’s co-workers. She considered driving to the school to check on her, but the last time she did something similar, Jaye caused a scene and they had an argument in front of almost a dozen people. Once again, she called Jaye’s cell phone. No answer. She left a simple but agitated voice mail. With a deep breath, she reached for her coat and slipped on her shoes. Even if a fight did ensue, at least she would have peace of mind, knowing she was safe. Just as she started to open the door, Jaye’s little VW bug pulled up sloppily in the driveway. Yep, she was drunk. Again. Had there been any doubt of that fact, her mannerisms would have erased it instantly. She wasn’t quite staggering, but she walked stiffly and with great care, as if it took all her effort. “Hey there, beautiful,” Jaye said with a minor slur. “I would ask where you’ve been, but I think we both know the answer to that question.” Jaye made it through the front door. “I’m happy to see you too.” Off went her boots and down she went; plop, right onto the couch. After seeing how upset Brynn was, she said, “Come on, baby… I was just having a few drinks with the guys from work. What’s the big deal? In the light of the lamp, Brynn was able to see that she was sporting a black eye. “What the hell happened?” “Oh, this? I just got into a little scrap, that’s all.” “With who?” Jaye chuckled, “Why does it matter?” “With who?” “My boss’ brother,” she said matter-of-factly. Brynn’s face held a mixture of anger, disappointment and worry. “And…?” Jaye looked at the floor before speaking, “And… there are better jobs out there anyway.” “You got fired?” Jaye stood up and went to hug Brynn, but she moved away. “Come here, Punkin. Let’s get into some dirty business under the sheets. How ‘bout that?” “Seriously? You went out drinking without even bothering to let me know, got into a fight with your boss’ brother, got yourself fired… and you really think that I’d be in the mood for sex??” Jaye scoffed. “It’s not like it was that good of a job. I’ll find something else.” “Rent is due next week. I have my portion of it, but now we’re not going to be able to pay the rest! Why can’t you just grow up and hang onto a goddamn job??” “You know what,” yelled Jaye, “Fuck this! I’m going to bed! It’s not my fault you’re such a shrew!” ——————————— “Sweetheart, are you okay?” There was no response. Lucas asked again, “Brynn, is everything alright?” Brynn snapped out of her daze, finally realizing she was being talked to. “What,” she asked, honestly not hearing what he asked. “I was just making sure you’re okay. You seemed pretty deep in thought.” She smiled faintly, “Just remembering.” Lucas seemed to understand and simply nodded. “Melanie healed her up and we’re ready for you to give her a bath. Do you need me in there with you?” “No,” Brynn said without hesitation, as if the memory had steeled her resolve, “this is something I need to do myself.” Upstairs she went, letting all those memories play ever-so-briefly across her brain as she walked. Jaye was sitting up on the side of the bed, scanning the room for something. She still had Brynn’s white t-shirt on that was so big on her it looked like a dress. Brynn took note of the fact that her eye was indeed back to normal. “What are you looking for?” “My clothes,” Jaye retorted. “I can’t find my clothes.” “I should hope not. We threw them all out.” Jaye’s mouth dropped open. “What the hell for?” “Because they aren’t appropriate for a little baby girl such as yourself.” Jaye’s rage could be felt practically for miles around. Her face was red, her neck muscles tensed up and her teeth clenched. Brynn was determined not to let it bother her. She quickly reflected back on a few past memories, which was all the ammunition she needed to be steadfast. “I. Am. Not. A. Baby. Girl!” she growled. ‘The legal papers we have downstairs say otherwise. Now, come on. Let’s get you in the bathtub, Little Miss.” She stepped toward her, but jaye batted her hands away, while backing up onto the bed. “Now, sweetie,” she said in a sing-song voice, just as any mother would say to a petulant child, “you have to stay clean for Mommy, okay?” “YOU’RE NOT MY MOMMY… I MEAN ‘MOTHER’!” “I believe we already had that talk earlier, Jaylene.” There it was. The name. The name that was on her birth certificate, the name she loathed more than anything else in the world. The name that she had attacked people for calling her.” There was silence, but just momentarily. Jaye had to process what she had just heard come from Brynn’s mouth. Jaye’s voice became low and quiet, but nonetheless intense. “Don’t you ever call me that name again. Do you understand me?” Brynn was not to be deterred. She was the adult here and she wasn’t going to let Jaye’s anger derail the plan. “You need to be a good girl, Jaylene. It’s bath time.” Jaye lost her cool. “What the fuck did I just tell you? You know I hate that name.” “You’ll get used to it in time, little one. Now, let’s get you in the tub or else I’ll have to spank your little fanny.” Jaye couldn’t believe her own life partner threatened to spank her. She wasn’t a child! She couldn’t let that happen. But deep down, she knew that Brynn has physically stronger than her and could probably force her into the bathtub. Her dilemma was a tough one. Should she keep forcing the issue and risk having Brynn snatch her up like a baby? Or should she maintain at least a modicum of her pride and walk into the bathroom of her own cognizance? She wasn’t oblivious enough to think that there was any way out of “bath time”, so she chose the latter. “Fine,” she snarled, “I’ll take a fucking bath… but I don’t want you anywhere near me when I do it.” Somehow, issuing a condition made her feel as if she still held some of her fate in her own hands. “I’m sorry, sweetie, but I can’t let you bathe yourself. That would be too dangerous. Besides, babies can’t get themselves very clean like Mommies can.” “Stop this shit right now! What has gotten into you, you psychotic bitch?” Brynn’s ‘momy tone’ was dropped. In place of the peppy, playful voice was one of dead seriousness; one that Jaye had never heard from her before. It was a voice that meant business. There was no anger in it, no frustration. It was all business. Though she wouldn’t ever admit it, it scared the hell out of Jaye. “You will never speak to me that way again, little girl. Now march yourself into the bathroom and take off that shirt. I am giving you a bath and there’s nothing that you can say or do to keep it from happening. Am I clear?” Jaye said nothing, staring at her blankly. Where had this side of her come from? Whatever the answer was, Jaye was terrified on many different levels. When they had their earlier talk, Jaye was simply stunned into silence. This was different. This time, she was frightened into silence. “Am I clear?” Her voice was more stern than before. Jaye didn’t know what to say. If she said “yes”, then it was defeat and there would be no turning back. All of her “tough chick” cred would go straight down the toilet. If she said “no” or refused to answer at all, it could lead to something even more embarrassing for her and she couldn’t take that. It would be devastating to her ego. “Fine!” It was the best she could dredge up. Her rebellious tone at least allowed her some dignity. But Brynn wasn’t going to accept that. “Enough with the snippy attitude. I’m going to ask one more time: Am I clear?” Damn it! There was no other way to save face. With a slightly annoyed tone, she finally said, “Yes.” “Yes, WHAT?” “Yes, you were clear.” Her voice was still dripping with irritation. You know good and well that’s not what I want to hear. Yes, WHAT?” Jaye knew now what it was she was after and it was something she absolutely didn’t want to say. She still had her pride or at least some of it. If she said it, she wasn’t sure if she’d have ANY of it left. But how could she avoid it without an even worse level of embarrassment? Her mind frantically grasped for options, but found none. “Yes… Mommy.” With the last word, she mumbled it to the point of being pretty much inaudible. “I can’t hear you, Jaylene. What did you say?” Why wouldn’t she just stop it?? Couldn’t she leave her with at least a little sense of pride? She repeated it again, the last word still quite mumbly. Brynn sighed. “Little girl, I’m only going to tell you one more time to speak up. If you mutter it again, you’ll be sorry.” This was it. There was no longer even a shred of hope to get out of demeaning herself more than she ever had in her life. But what choice did she have? Not being able to look Brynn in the eyes, she said, “yes, Mommy. You were clear.” “Good girl,” Brynn proclaimed. The cheerful voice was back. She scooped Jaye up and sat her on the closed toilet seat while she ran the bath water. “Now by the time we get done making you a clean baby, they will have a pretty new outfit for you to put on. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?” It didn’t. Not one tiny bit. But she said nothing. Her ego had already taken such a massive pounding today. She wasn’t sure how much more it could take. When the bathtub had enough water in it, Jaye hopped down from the toilet and tried to get into it herself. Brynn was faster on the draw and picked her up under the arms, placing her down slowly into the water. Brynn washed her hair and then scrubbed her thoroughly, making especially sure to clean her private parts. She felt her wispy pubic hair. “Well, there’s not much hair down here, but I think we’ll need to shave it off. Babies don’t need hair down there.” Goddamn it! Why wouldn’t she stop with the humiliation?? Before lifting her out of the bathtub, she fetched her Venus razor and with a few passes, Jaye’s womanhood was gone; floating around in the water. It was a sign of things to come. There was no way back now. Her path to her second babyhood laid before her… and she had no choice but to walk down it. Or would “crawl down it” be more appropriate? The Unlikely Couple (Part 8) She was in someone else’s body. That’s how it felt to Jaye. She had spent her whole life in clothes designed for comfort and convenience… and now she was attired in clothes that were designed with neither of those qualities in mind. They were designed solely to look as adorable as possible. There wasn’t a single stitch of clothing on her body that felt familiar to her. The tights were, well, tight and thin. Or thin compared to the blue jeans that her legs were accustomed to at any rate. The dress was frou-frou, delicate, ruffly and awkward. The shoes weren’t uncomfortable by any means, but they were shiny and feminine in a childish way. And then there was the article of clothing that gashed her pride more than any of the others: the diaper; the rustling, bulky diaper. It completely changed the way she walked, forcing a wobbling motion that made her unsteady, just like a baby learning to walk. The embarrassment, though, was only beginning. Brynn led her by the hand down the stairs where Lucas, Miracle, Alexander, Melanie and Shyla were. It was plain to see that Lucas and Shyla were ready to leave the house. Shyla had her purse and Lucas fingered his car keys. From this, Jaye connected the dots and realized that she was probably going to be forced to leave the house as well. Brynn could sense that she had pieced it all together and took the initiative. “Ready to go shopping, baby girl?” “I’m not going in public like this!” It was more a plea than a definitive statement of fact. Brynn kneeled down to meet her eye to eye. “Jaylene, I know you’re frightened, but you’ll see that everything’s going to be fine. There are lots of little girls just like you in Preston. There’s no need to feel shame.” “Brynn” she started to reply before seeing a look of agitation, “ I mean… Mommy. I don’t want people to see me dressed in these ridiculous clothes. I’m not a baby!” “We already went over this. You ARE a baby now. I’m not going to put up with these silly little protests. You’re a baby and that’s all there is to it. Now, let’s go buy you some clothes and toys.” She frantically grabbed onto a nearby chair in a sad, last-ditch attempt to prevent the inevitable. Brynn put an end to that by easily prying her fingers loose from their grip. Looking to avoid further complications, Brynn simply picked her baby up and carried her on her hip, adding yet another layer of humiliation to the heap. Jaye hated that she was being packed around like a child by the woman who she had been romantically involved with for years. Lucas and Shyla led them to a detached garage on the south side of the house. Within they found several vehicles, including a fairly sizeable van. Lucas opened the side door, revealing an oversized car seat. It looked just like any car seat that you’d see in a typical family vehicle, but substantially larger. “This should suffice,” offered Lucas. “That’s perfect,” observed Brynn. Jaye started to lodge a protest, but Brynn’s stern expression stopped it dead in its tracks. Her complaints slid right back down her throat, manifesting in a few tears of shame trickling down her cheeks. As Brynn sat her down into the car seat, a depressing revelation hit her: she was almost too small for it. She hoped that would go unnoticed, but no such luck. Shyla suggested that perhaps while they were shopping today, they should purchase a smaller one. Not only was she sitting in a babyish car seat, it was too big for her. The humanity! Click went the buckle, which pulled the skirts upward, making them gather at the crotch. The end result was that her tights-covered diaper was on full display. Jaye began tugging at her skirts in an effort to cover it up, but her hand was lightly slapped by Brynn, who had just settled into the seat beside her. “Stop fussing with your dress.” “But… but I’m just trying to..” “No ‘buts’, young lady. Stop it. Now.” Little Jaye had no recourse but to leave her skirts as they were, exposed diaper and all. Every so often, Jaye would subtly try to adjust them, but rynn prevented it each time. The van started and the small talk began between the adults. What bothered Jaye most is that they completely left her out of the conversation, even when she was the subject of said conversation. Any interjection was met with another smack on the hand and admonishment for butting into a “grown-up conversation.” How degrading. Pouting, Jaye to to sulking and looking out her window. She zoned out, only hearing a few sentences here and there. “You should put her in two or three diapers at once”; “She would look so cute in a bonnet”; “How many stores does this town have?”; “”I’m surprised so many women moved here”. Just bits and pieces. What mostly drew Jaye’s attention was the sights the town provided. She was surprised at how vibrant it was; pedestrians were everywhere in the downtown shopping district… going into stores, coming out of stores, chit-chatting on the sidewalks, window shopping. But that wasn’t the part that really snapped up her attention. No, that honor belonged to how those people dressed and behaved. She saw women on leashes, women wearing long skirts so tight they could barely walk, women who could only be described as bimbos with unimaginably large bosoms and lips that couldn’t possibly be natural. And, of course, there were women dressed as toddlers and babies. The men she saw were clearly in charge; their mannerisms and the way they treated their women made that as plain as the nose on their faces. Many women walked behind their men or, she noticed, behind and to the right of them. Equality simply didn’t exist here in any way. What struck her as particularly odd was how happy almost all of them seemed. Even the women who had the strictest owners appeared to be in great spirits. She wondered if brainwashing or mind control was going on. After seeing what the Budd family could do, she certainly wouldn’t rule that out. Jaye couldn’t fathom how any woman could be happy that way. It was beyond her entirely. How could they not want to be treated as equals? How could they enjoy having to dress in such ludicrous clothes? What was the appeal of being owned? The shopping district disappeared behind them as they drove onward, giving way to a section of town that contained other types of businesses, mostly factories and the like. A few stores, bars and restaurants could be spotted though. One such business—the one Lucas pulled into the parking lot of—was Simms’ Baby Palace. It was comprised of several buildings. The most prominent, though certainly not the largest, was what Lucas referred to as the “show room”. He explained to Brynn that the other two buildings—large metal structures with no ornamentation whatsoever—were the two workshops. In one, they craft furniture and in the other, they make clothes. He also added that behind these buildings is a not-yet-finished building in which they will be producing their own diapers. Lucas and Shyla both voiced their excitement about the new operation. Within a few minutes, they had parked, unbuckled Jaye and entered the main building. What she saw was a cornucopia of the most over-the-top baby stuff she had ever seen… most of which was sized for adult-sized people. To the left was a wide selection of oversized cribs; so much lace and other childish festoons! To the right, she saw playpens, high chairs, rocking horses, changing tables and more. A large counter was straight ahead and near that was a doorway with a sign above it that read: “Clothes”. It was truly Jaye’s worst nightmare! An older gentleman in his fifties stood behind the counter as the group approached. His hair was graying, but still very thick. He had a look of wisdom; one that only a kindly old uncle could possess. He had been reading something when they entered, but looked up and pulled his reading glasses off his face. “Lucas… Shyla… how are ya?” His eyes were bright and it was clear that he was happy to see the Budd family. He shook Lucas’ hand and kissed Shyla’s hand. “I may very well have to steal this lovely lady from you someday, Lucas.” Lucas smiled warmly. “Samantha might have something to say about that, Simms.” “You kidding? She’d love to have beautiful Shyla all for herself if she had half a chance.” The two men laughed and Shyla smiled, obviously flattered by the exchange. Brynn smiled nervously, with Jaye perched humiliatingly upon her hip. Lucas turned toward the two girls. “Brynn… this is Pete Simms. Simms, this is Brynn and her new little baby, Jaylene.” Jaye wanted to just melt into the floor or crawl under a rock. She considered making a scene, but thought better of it out of fear of the inevitable punishment that would ensue. That alone upset her further… that she was in fear of punishment from another adult. And not just ANY adult… but her own life partner. She actually trembled like a real toddler. This was all getting to be too much. She wasn’t sure how much more she could take. “Well, it sure is nice to make your acquaintance, Miss Brynn,” he said, kissing her free hand. “And what a precious little girl you have here.” He moved to pinch her cheek, but Jaye thwapped his hand away. “Jaye!” exclaimed Brynn. “There’s no need to be a rude baby. Apologize this very minute, little girl.” The obstinate look on Jaye’s face indicated that she wasn’t going to obey. Brynn let her down from her hip, grabbed one of her wrists firmly and with her other hand, she swatted her hard on the diapered behind. Three more swats followed. Due to the bulk of the diaper, the pain was minimal, but the level of embarrassment was worse than pain could have ever been. She had just been spanked by her girlfriend… her Mommy. That’s truly what she was now: Jaye’s Mommy. Any trace of “girlfriend” was wiped away at this point, likely never to be seen again. “Now you apologize to Mr. Simms this instant or you’re going to get far worse than that little spanking.” With tears in her eyes, she squeaked out, “I’m sorry.” Lucas interjected, talking directly to Jaye. “Sweetheart, I think it might be better if you say it more like a toddler would say it.” Jaye looked confused. In response, Lucas clarified. “What I mean is that you need to start baby-talking and now seems like the right time to begin. You are no longer a big girl and when you speak like an adult, it draws extra attention to you. It makes people take a second look to see if you’re an adult or a baby. Is that what you want? Do you want people to look at you strangely?” Sniffling, she simply shook her head in the negative. Somehow, what he said made sense to her, though she had no earthly idea how. It was like he knew the exact thing to say to people to get precisely the response he wants. She had never seen anyone so good at manipulating others. Brynn softened her tone. “Okay, then, let’s hear it.” Jaye searched her brain, trying to figure out how a toddler would say it. She was never really around little ones much. There was a pause, partly from that search and partly from hesitation to demean herself by actually talking that way. “I’m… sowwy.” “That’s a good start, sweetie,” encouraged Lucas, “but I think the word ‘I’ should be eliminated from your vocabulary altogether. How about saying your name instead? Try it.” With great reluctance, she said, “Jaye is sowwy.” “No, no, no, baby girl,” corrected Brynn, “that’s not your name any more. Now say it right.” She hated that name and it was the last word in the universe that she wanted to say. And to be forced to say it in baby-talk would be even more excruciating. She frantically tried to think of a way out of it, but came up empty-handed. She took too long, prompting Brynn to say, “Now.” Tears were flowing again. “I’m… I mean… Jaywene is sowwy.” The words burned as they came out of her mouth. Her face twisted up like she had just sucked a lime dry of all its juices. That may have been the hardest thing she’d had to do yet. Simms smiled and accepted her apology. Brynn kneeled down and wiped away her tears with a tissue that Shyla handed to her. “Now see… that wasn’t so terrible, was it?” Oh, yes… it was terrible. In fact, it surpassed “terrible” and left it in the dust. Brynn nevertheless continued. “That’s how I expect you to talk from now on, okay? No more big-girl talk for my baby girl. Do you understand?” Jaye was defeated once again and was emotionally drained. The fight in her was sucked away. She nodded and sadly said, “Yes, Mommy. I undewstand.” Brynn corrected her. “What did Lucas say about using the word ‘I’, sweetie?” Jaye didn’t want to say it the way she was instructed, but had no alternative. “Yes, Mommy. Jaywene undewstands.” “Good girl.” Brynn seemed genuinely proud of her, something Jaye wasn’t particularly used to. She was used to disappointing her with her antics. On that level, she felt a tiny shred of happiness, but it was microscopic. Mostly, she felt destroyed by all this. “So… what can I do for you fine folks?” Lucas replied, “We need to purchase all the goodies for Baby Jaylene here.” Back up on Brynn’s hip Jaye went and she didn’t fight it. She was spent. They started off by picking out a crib. Sims talked and talked to Brynn about the different models, going over each and every feature one by one. The craftsmanship was undeniable and they were all extraordinarily sturdy. One feature was that each wooden bar contained a strong metal rod in its center; another was that the varnish made it impossible for an escaping baby to get a good grip on the bars. The final feature was the one that scared her most; one for sexually active “babies”. Many of the cribs had three armatures that ended with vibrating dildos. The baby could be strapped down and one of these dildos could be inserted into the “baby’s” three orifices. Lucas looked to Brynn to measure her interest in this final feature. Brynn looked deep in thought, before saying, “Well, Jaylene is a lesbian and doesn’t like anything resembling a penis.” Lucas nodded and Jaye let out a sigh of relief. “Understood. However, you have to recalibrate your way of thinking now. Before, everything centered around her. You basically had to dance to her tune. She was in the driver’s seat. For example, she behaved poorly and got fired, causing you to have to relocate. Another example: you’re bi-sexual but because of her, you weren’t ever able to enjoy the romantic or lustful company of a man. Yet another example: she stayed out late drinking with her co-workers, leaving you at home, worrying. It’s high time to dance to your own tune and make her do the same. If you would like to see her hooked up to these apparatuses, then by all means, take a crib with the appendages. If you wouldn’t enjoy that, then don’t. But let it be because YOU want it or don’t want it… not because she doesn’t.” Brynn had to consider this. She had fantasized—secretly, of course—about seeing Jaye being forced to have sex with a man. She never dared to bring that up in the past, though, as she knew what kind of reaction it would bring forth. And truthfully, Brynn always cultivated a rather odd belief that there was no such thing as being gay, only bi-sexual; that it was somehow unnatural to not be attracted to the opposite sex, even if you were also attracted to the same sex. It’s a belief she never told a soul because she didn’t quite understand it herself. But this could give her the chance to see something similar to what her fantasy involved. On the other hand, she was hesitant to go for the gusto. After all, she didn’t want Jaye to legitimately grow to hate her and she feared that that’s exactly what might happen. She voiced this concern to Lucas in a whisper so that Jaye couldn’t hear and he assured her that she wouldn’t hate her in the long term. “Besides, if you make this the only way she’s allowed to have an orgasm, she’ll beg for it. Not right away, but mark my words: she’ll beg like there’s no tomorrow.” Throughout this, Jaye held her breath, terrified that all the whispering and Brynn’s reluctance to commit to an answer were both bad signs. She detested vaginal or anal entry. She always found it disgusting, much preferring clitoral stimulation. Surely, Brynn would respect that. Surely, she would allow her to maintain that boundary. Surely, she would let her keep her sexual identity. Wouldn’t she?? Doubts began to spill into her brain when Brynn stepped away from Lucas, looked at Simms and said, “We’ll take the pink one with the attachments.” Jaye’s heart sunk. Now she wasn’t even going to have control of the only thing that had been previously been left to her. Her vagina, anus and even her mouth were all going to be invaded by penis-shaped objects whenever Brynn decided it was necessary or desirable. And there was nothing she could do about it. She was going to have to adjust to being bi-sexual whether she liked it or not… and she decidedly did NOT like it. All this made Jaye realize that her fate was no longer her own and that it was in the hands of Brynn… her Mommy. The Unlikely Couple (Part 9) Very little about the process of picking out the other babyish furniture stuck in Jaye’s memory, as she was in a world of her own, hung up on the awful notion that Brynn was planning to have fake penises inserted into her pussy, ass and mouth at some point. It felt to her like the ultimate betrayal. She snapped out of her daze when she was carried through the door near the counter. The room was essentially its own building, constructed adjacent to the main structure as an add-on. It was fairly narrow, but stretched almost as far as the eye could see and it had a second floor as well. The shelves and racks were stocked from wall to wall with baby clothes sized for adults as well as various accessories. Despite her repulsion, she was in awe of just how much of it there was. A graceful, woman in her thirties with voluptuous dark hair was sitting in a chair behind the counter. She greeted them warmly, but didn’t get up. “We just bought a slew of goodies from your worse half and figured we should do the same for you.” Lucas’ borderline flirty tone was enough to nauseate Jaye, but she said nothing, fearing the retribution that would result from it. “Well, I sure appreciate it, Lucas,” she said in a sweet voice that underlined her innate femininity. As they approached the counter, Jaye got a better view of why she was sitting down. She was breastfeeding a baby. No, not a baby, but a woman dressed much the same as Jaye was. The expression of humiliation on the woman’s face was apparent; she was burning with shame. Her red face gave that away. Everyone acted as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Brynn, though, looked a little flustered by the scene. Maybe this was a good sign; a sign that she would realize how outlandish this was. Perhaps there was hope after all. “I see your little niece is doing well,” Shyla stated, nodding toward the woman on her lap. The dark-haired beauty, who Jaye deduced was Samantha, smiled. “Oh yes. She’s still quite a brat sometimes, but we’re getting somewhere with her finally. She’s been with us since last summer, so it’s been quite a journey, but the results are speaking for themselves.” Her next sentence was in a slight coo-ing tone and was aimed mostly at the girl, “Little Tammy here sure isn’t breaking and entering any more… are you, baby girl?” With a face as red as a fresh tomato, Tammy, still latched onto her aunt’s left breast, shook her head in the negative. A tear leaked from her eye, down her cheek and onto Samantha’s blouse. Jaye felt sorry for her, but she was more concerned with her own plight at the moment. On some weird level, she was just glad the spotlight was on someone else for a change. Lucas and Shyla introduced Brynn and Jaye to Samantha and engaged in small-talk for a few minutes before moving on to check out the merchandise. The first place Brynn took her was an area filled with racks of fluffy, poofy dresses. She oohed and ahhhed over every ridiculous dress she came across, while Jaye was forced to endure it all. She plucked many of them from the racks and brought them up to the front counter until time for them to check out. Once a deposit of clothes was made, she would carry Jaye back to the racks for more looking. In addition to the fluffiest, most horrendous dresses imaginable, she selected a lot of other clothes: babyish rompers and jumpers, sundresses, skirts and the like. Not one stitch of it could even come close to passing as something a grown woman would wear. Lucas also pointed out a special section of clothes designed specifically for punishments and humiliation. As if the clothes they already selected weren’t humiliating enough! The first rack Brynn approached had simple shirts, but it wasn’t until Brynn began thumbing through them that Jaye understood how they could be used as punishment. Each shirt had text on it, often accompanied by a cartoony illustration to drive the point home: “Fully-Loaded Diaper Girl”, “I’ve been a bad little baby”, “I love poopy diapers”, “My butt cheeks are as read as my face”… there seemed to be no end to the embarrassing shirts. Many of them made Brynn giggle. Jaye, on the other hand, found them to be less than amusing. Brynn snatched at least four or five from the rack, with Shyla offering to take them “up front” for her. The other punishment clothes were at least as bad. One of the worst was a long-sleeved sleeper that looked like a babyish nightgown with a drawstring at the end; it was designed to trap the wearer’s legs in what was essentially a bag. But that wasn’t the worst of it. The entirety of the interior was lined with heavy wool, which would be both itchy and hot. Just as she thought Brynn was going to pass it up, she pulled it from the rack and let Shyla carry it to the counter. “I’m not wearing that thing..” protested Jaye, in a voice that was less self-assured than her normal voice. Brynn looked down at her, riding helplessly on her hip and said, “First of all, I think we made it clear that you were to speak in baby-talk from now on. Secondly, you won’t HAVE to wear it if you behave like a good baby.” Jaye looked to the ground, deflated. Her offensive was aborted just like that. She inwardly cursed herself for giving in so easily, but that was just a remnant of her old self. The rest of her knew that she was now just a baby and would have to suffer whatever the adults deemed appropriate. But just to add insult to injury, Brynn added, “Do you understand?” Jaye slowly nodded her head, but that wasn’t good enough. “I can’t hear your head rattle, sweet-pea. I want to hear you say it… appropriately.” Damn it! Again?? There was a pause. “Well?” urged Brynn impatiently. With a sigh, Jaye said, “Yes, Mommy. Jaywene undewstands.” Brynn was happy with that and gave her a little peck on her forehead. Jaye couldn’t believe this was happening. It was all too surreal. The next hour was spent going through every rack and shelf in the store. Tights, pacifiers, bonnets, rubber mittens meant to keep her from being able to articulate her fingers, petticoats, gargantuan hairbows, sleepers, cutesy shoes, toys… you name it! By the time they gathered all their goods and paid for them, Tammy had long since been finished with her feeding and was in a small playpen behind the counter where Samantha could keep a close eye on her. Lucas hauled load after load to the van. Shyla, Brynn and Jaye had remained inside talking to Samantha. Well, Shyla was really the only one talking to her much. Brynn was strangely silent, almost as if she wanted to ask something but hadn’t worked up the nerve just yet. Samantha was astute, however, and asked her if everything was okay. “Yeah…” she said hesitantly, “I was just wondering…” Samantha smiled and placed her hand on Brynn’s. “You can ask me anything you want, honey.” “Why exactly… do you, you know, breastfeed Tammy?” Samantha smiled comfortingly. Brynn had been nervous to ask such a personal question and was relieved when she saw it didn’t upset her. “Several reasons. First of all, my sister and I talked and decided that it would be best to re-raise Tammy from scratch since she just couldn’t stay out of trouble… and to me, starting over includes breastfeeding. Secondly, she has very brittle bones and breast milk helps strengthen them. And last but not least, it creates an inseparable bond between the baby and the one breastfeeding her.” Brynn’s eyes lit up with that last one. She wanted so desperately to create an unbreakable bond and make Jaye see her as her mommy! When Jaye saw her eyes, she knew she was in deep, deep trouble. But she would draw the line at being fed from her own life partner’s teat. That was just too far! “How do you produce the milk? “Actually,” Samantha said, “I take a bi-monthly shot from Lucas’ son, Alexander. It allows me to produce plenty of milk.” Oh, man! This was looking worse and worse all the time. Not only did Brynn light up like a damn Christmas tree at the thought of breastfeeding, but the means to make it happen was within easy reach. Not good at all! “Oh,” replied Brynn gleefully. Shyla looked pleased and asked, “Are you thinking of breastfeeding Baby Jaylene?” Brynn tried to suppress her excitement. “It’s something I’d like to consider.” Her eyes told a very different story. Jaye was certain that her mind was already made up, despite the words coming out of her mouth. Samantha piped up, “I think it’s a grand idea. Few things put a little one in ‘baby space’ quicker than breastfeeding.” “Baby space?,” asked Brynn. Samantha explained, “It’s kind of a special place a little one’s mind goes to where they feel like true babies and all is harmonious with the world. Even the most defiant babies find their baby space eventually. And when it happens, it’s magical.” “Wow, that does sound nice.” Jaye wanted so badly to revolt against it right then and there. She wanted to rail on them all for this idiocy; to let them know that this whole charade is over and that she would find a way back to South Carolina. But how would she get there? Hitchhiking proved to be sheer folly and she had pissed most of her family off, so they definitely wouldn’t wire her money or drive halfway across the country to pick her up. And where would she stay once she got back home? Again, she had alienated most everyone who had been in her life and she had no job prospects. Maybe her old friend Melissa would do her a solid. She had a nice car and loved road trips. Wait. Jaye got her hung up in a nasty bit of drama a year ago and the two hadn’t spoken since. How about Joe? His Charger would sure make it to Preston and for a little dough, he’d do almost anything. Crap! Jaye had accused him of hitting on Brynn and broke his nose last March. Perhaps Shanique would Western Union her some cash for a bus ticket. Shit! She still owed Shanique close to a thousand dollars, so THAT was out. No, Jaye was stuck in Preston, whether she liked it or not. The rebel in her wanted to lash out and do something brash… but that’s what landed her in this position in the first place. Maybe an opportunity would arise soon. Yes, something would come up, she was sure of it. Good things come to those who wait. She would bide her time and as soon as the opportunity arose, she’d get out of there and never look back… even if she was having a hard time learning to hate Brynn. By the time she filtered through all these thoughts, she was being buckled back into the car seat and they were leaving the parking lot. She noticed that Brynn was staring at her. Not in a mean way or a creepy way… but with genuine love. It was the first time she had looked at her in such a way in over a year. They mostly just fought. How could she look at Jaye like that while she was dressed so preposterously? It baffled her. But like a good baby, she stayed silent and simply looked away. She just couldn’t take locking eyes with her. Just then, they hit a bit of a pothole and for the first time, Jaye became aware of the pressure in her bladder… as well as her bowels. That was okay, she thought to herself… she has always had great control of her bodily functions. She would be fine. She squeezed her legs together or at least as close as her cumbersomely thick diaper would allow, which wasn’t very close at all. “Now,” Lucas declared, “it’s time to buy YOU some clothes, Miss Brynn.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 10) The next store they entered was called Newberry’s and it was an old fashioned department store. It wasn’t posh, but it certainly wasn’t a low-rent dollar store either. Even from the outside, Jaye could tell that. Before they unstrapped her from her car seat, Lucas stepped around the the back of the van and unloaded something. She couldn’t tell what it was because being in the carseat limited her view, but deep down knew that she wasn’t going to like it. Everyone was now out of the vehicle except her, which only added to her gut feeling. The door opened and Brynn unfastened the straps, picking her up just as one would a small tyke. She was never going to get used to that. Upon rounding the back of the van, she saw that the stroller they purchased at Simms’ was all set up and ready for her to be lowered down into, which is exactly what happened. With her being seated in it, Lucas asked Brynn if she wanted to use the arm straps. This baffled Jaye. What arm straps? Why would a stroller have arm straps? As if in answer, Brynn remarked, “Yeah. That way she can’t go covering her face up out of embarrassment. She has to get used to all this.” For whatever reason, Jaye loathed being spoken about as if she wasn’t even there. It was so demeaning, making it clear that she was only going to be regarded as a baby. She started to argue about the straps; a quick glare from Brynn halted the notion. On went the straps—two for each arm—ensuring that she couldn’t move them at all. She wanted to hide her face, but that was to be impossible. No, she would have to face the world head-on… as a baby. Brynn crouched down so that her face was pretty close to Jaye’s. “Okay, now, Mommy needs to go buy herself some clothes. And she can’t concentrate on that if Baby Jaylene is acting bad. Will you be Mommy’s good little girl while I shop?” Jaye cast her eyes downward and after a pause, she nodded. The sigh that came from Brynn let her know that that wasn’t going to suffice. Jaye didn’t want to speak because she was now expected to adopt a childish lisp, complete with baby-talk. The reluctance to speak lingered in the air as all eyes were on her. Damn vultures, all of them, just waiting for her to plunge deeper into her humiliation and despair. Talking that way made her feel small and stupid, not to mention weak… and she hated all of those things. “Yes, Mommy.” she replied dully. Brynn looked her in the eyes and said, “Baby, I really think you can do better with the baby-talk. This is really important to me. I want you to sound like the sweet little baby I know you can be. Please try again.” Inside Jaye’s mind, she was growling in anger… but none of that showed itself in her next words. “Yeth, Mommy.” “Okay, but I think you can say more than just that, don’t you?” Jaye seethed. “Yeth, Mommy,” she said before pausing to figure out what she was expecting to hear. “Jaywene will be youwr good wittle giwrl while you shop.” Using that name, let alone lisping it, made her skin crawl. She could feel her pride eroding more and more every time she’s forced to say it. Brynn looked so pleased and gave her a hug. “Thank you, my little angel.” During the trek across the parking lot and the short stint down the sidewalk, Jaye became incredibly aware of how many people were out and about at any given time in Preston. This was unfortunate for her because she had to look at every single person who came their way. In just the short amount of time, hree people complimented Brynn, who was pushing the stroller, on her “cute little girl”. She eventually took the only option she had left at her disposal… she scrunched her eyes closed as tight as she could. It helped, but only marginally. The traffic in the store itself was less intense, something for which Jaye was grateful. Lucas stopped to shake hands and chat with a couple of men who were obviously there waiting for their wives to finish shopping. Brynn pushed the stroller onward, with Shyla directing her toward the right section of the store. Jaye had a slight reprieve; for once, the attention was on Brynn rather than her. She just sat there helplessly in the stroller while the adults looked at clothes, her eyes shut. Her mind drifted back to a simpler time in her life, one in which she was happy and free to do as she pleased. She took it all for granted then, but that was no longer the case now. She had it so good and didn’t even realize it. She thought back to helping her father roof houses, cracking jokes and listening to loud music while doing so. She thought back to all those parties in which she drank more alcohol than was wise and getting into scuffles with other inebriated party-goers. But most of all, she thought about the earliest days of her relationship with Brynn; they were so happy just being in each other’s presence. They laughed, snuggled and relished their time together. It was all such a sharp contrast to where she was today: clad in a fluffy dress, her legs encased in tights, a thick diaper covering her most intimate parts and having to call Brynn “Mommy” in the most babyish voice she could conjure up. Gone was the freedom. Gone was the good times. Gone was having any semblance of personal choice. Jaye was snapped back to reality by a sharp bladder pang. She always had good bladder control, so she figured she would be able to hold it until… well, she wasn’t sure. She could hold it until they returned to Lucas’ mansion, but then what? She wouldn’t be allowed to use the toilet anyway. Perhaps she could figure out a way to sneak to the bathroom. With that damnable inescapable crib they bought, though, that may be a far more difficult prospect than one might figure… not that they would allow her to be out of their sight for long to begin with. She was running out of options for avoiding expunging into her diaper and that frightened her. To her, peeing in the diaper would be taking away the last vestiges of her adulthood and she was determined not to let that happen. She just couldn’t let it go that easily. She looked up angrily at Brynn as Shyla was holding up a dress to her to see how it would look. What chafed her the most was that Brynn looked like she was having the time of her life, while she was sitting in an oversized baby stroller, dressed like a toddler and squeezing her legs together in an effort not to pee. It’s not that she didn’t want Brynn to be happy… it’s just that she wanted happiness too. Brynn was indeed having a good time, something she never thought possible, considering she never really cared for feminine clothes. She wasn’t exactly against skirts and such, like Jaye was. She just always preferred more practical clothes. “I think this might be too short,” said Brynn. The dress being held up to her was dark red with short sleeves and it was, as Brynn acknowledged, exceedingly short. And tight. “Nonsense,” scoffed Shyla, waving her opinion off. “You’ve got fantastic legs. You should show them off as much as possible.” Brynn blushed a little. “You… really think so?” “Absolutely. Those long legs were MEANT for tiny skirts and dresses… and when you pair that dress up with suntan pantyhose and high heels, you’re going to have half the men in Preston drooling every time you walk by.” A slightly embarrassed smile came across Brynn’s beautiful face. She was flattered… and excited by that notion. She was still flustered, though. “That doesn’t really matter to me,” she stammered, trying to convince herself of that. The truth was that she longed for the company of a man, but never followed through on it because of Jaye’s feelings. Shyla had been around reluctant girls before and reassured her, “It’s okay for it to matter to you. Jaylene isn’t your life partner now… and she’s going to need a daddy soon. It’s something you need to start thinking about. Jaye could keep her cool no longer. It was one thing to humiliate her like this, but it was something else entirely to suggest that Brynn should dump her in favor of a man. “Listen, lady,” she yelled out, causing a few other customers to gawk, “Brynn is my life partner and she’s not going to be with a man! Do you understand, bitch?” She was hoping to hurt Shyla’s feelings and upset her. Instead, Shyla just looked at her with steely eyes. She had been cursed at by unruly little ones before and wasn’t about to let this one get under her skin. The baby’s reaction didn’t surprise her in the least. What DID surprise her, however, was Brynn’s reaction. Brynn, without hesitation, marched over to Jaye and unbuckled the arm straps of the stroller, lifting Jaye out of it in spite of the little one’s struggles. She sat down on a fairly ornate “waiting sofa” with Jaye positioned face-down over her knees. “I’ve just about had it with your behavior, Jaylene,” she said sternly and with grave seriousness. “You will NOT speak to adults that way, young lady, especially ones who have been so good to us.” “Let me go, you psychopath! Put me down! Nowwwwww!” Jaye’s protests fell upon deaf ears. “What are you doing? Stop it!” No response from Brynn, who flung Jaylene’s dress and petticoats over her back. Her diaper and tights were quickly yanked down, exposing her adorable little backside for the whole store to see. When Jaye realized what was getting ready to happen, she wriggled around to get off her lap. It was for naught. Brynn’s grip was strong and her determination to carry out this much-needed punishment was absolute. “NOOOOOOO,” she bellowed out in panic. Brynn’s hand came crashing down on her ass with a resounding ‘smack’ as flesh met flesh. Another blow came immediately thereafter and then another. All the while, Jaye kicked her little legs, not caring that it actually made her look even more like a real child. She refused to cry, regardless of the pain she was experiencing. One swat after another followed, her round little butt growing redder with each one. Jaye’s desperation was obvious; she couldn’t hide it. More swats came raining down with sharp slapping sounds. Was there any end to Brynn’s stamina? Was she going to keep this up all night. Shyla was impressed and saw great potential in her. Jaye’s protests suddenly became less forceful and more pleading in nature. “PLEEEEEASE! STOPPPPPPP!” “Not until you’ve learned your lesson, Jaylene!” The assault on her fanny continued. The pain was immense and she could almost feel tears welling up in her eyes. No! She wouldn’t give Brynn the satisfaction of seeing her cry. Crying was for wusses and children… and she was neither! She gave up on trying to escape, though her legs were still kicking with each swat. Instead, she focused her thoughts on maintaining what little dignity she had left. She would not cry! The spanking carried on, the agony increasing every second or two. Every single time her hand thrashed her butt cheeks, it became harder and harder to keep her composure. How much longer could she keep it together? Why wouldn’t the spanking cease? When would she stop? What was that? No, no, it couldn’t be. Not a tear falling from her eye onto the sofa! She had to stop it! She wouldn’t let them win? She wouldn’t let them turn her into a crying child! Another droplet from her eye! She was losing the fight! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!! Ten more swats hammered down on her tender flesh and the floodgates opened. Tears poured from her eyes, snot leaked from her nose and she was wailing in pain and shame. “Pweeeease, Mommy, pwease stop! Jaywene will be a good babyyyyyyy! Pweeeeeeeeaaaase!” Brynn knew at that point that she was one sorry little baby, but she felt she had to truly drive the message home that she was just a baby and would have to behave, so she continued the spanking with another thirty swats. With each swat came more bawling and begging. By the time the spanking stopped, Jaye was laying limply across her mommy’s knees, blubbering like a baby, sobbing heavily. She couldn’t bear to look up, fearful that a crowd was watching. No crowd existed, however, because this kind of thing had become so commonplace in Preston. Only Shyla was watching. Jaye was beaten… defeated. “Now…,” asked Brynn, who was a bit out of breath now, “are you going to behave like a good baby?” Through her sniffling and sobs, she responded, “Y-y-yes, Mommy.” “And are you going to learn to accept the fact that you aren’t going to be my life partner any more?” She paused, not wanting to concede that. Brynn thwapped her buttocks five more times, as if to prompt an answer. “OOOWWWWWIIEEE!” she cried out in the most babyish way imaginable. More crying ensued, but she managed to choke out, “Y-y-y-yes, Mommy.” “And do you understand that Mommy is going to find herself a man and that he will be my only lover?” This caused a flood of tears. How could she agree to something like that? But she had no choice at all. “Y-y-y-y-es, Mommy.” “Okay, now I want to hear you say it, to prove that you mean it.” Heaving with sobs, Jaye sputtered, “Jaywene will be a good baby. You awren’t my wife pawrtnewr any mowre and you’wre going to find a man to be youwr new wovewr.” Having to say it broke her a little inside; a part of her died, never to return. She was never going to be anything more than a baby whose only purpose is to be taken care of by adults. With that realization, her bladder unleashed a torrent of urine all over Mommy’s lap. Uh-oh! The Unlikely Couple (Part 11) The store attendants were understanding about Jaye’s accident and helpfully mopped the urine from the floor while Brynn cleaned herself up in the store restroom and changed into one of her new outfits. It was a flattering ensemble consisting of a very short turquoise dress that hugged her ample figure, beige pantyhose and peep-toed stilettos that made her stand five inches taller than her actual height. A white belt completed the outfit. She emerged from the bathroom, along with Shyla, who had assisted her. Lucas had stayed with Jaye to clean her up with the wet-wipes stored in her diaper bag. Her dress was still a little damp, but most of the damage was done to Brynn’s clothes as well as the floor. The diaper, though, was a total loss, as the pee had gotten all over the outside plastic. Lucas changed her into a new one. She was far too upset and preoccupied with her own thoughts to protest. Besides, she never wanted a spanking like that again. Jaye was secretly dreading Brynn’s return from the restroom out of stark terror that she would be angry with her for peeing on her lap. To her surprise, her fear was unfounded. “There’s my baby girl,” she cooed as she approached the stroller that Lucas had just placed her into. What a relief! She couldn’t take another spanking, physically or emotionally. Jaye forced a slight smile at her mommy. During the car ride home, Jaye swelled on everything that transpired. Everything, from the humiliation of being spanked like a baby to all the things Brynn said. So they were no longer a couple. Jaye had been expecting this ever since they had to leave South Carolina. She suspected that Brynn would have broken it off with her and left for California alone had she not felt like she would have been abandoning a helpless child. But she wasn’t a child. At least not then. Now, though, even Jaye couldn’t deny what she has become. Was Brynn just looking for an excuse to be rid of her so she could find a man? Jaye remembered the topic of a three-way encounter with a man being brought up, but she had vetoed the notion outright. She didn’t want some grubby man pawing all over her woman whether she was there or not. It just wasn’t going to happen. Even before they became an item, Brynn confessed to her that she wasn’t sure if she could be fulfilled without also having sex with a man. When a strap-on was suggested by Brynn as a possible solution, it was also vetoed… as was a vibrator… and double-ended dildo… and every other option that involved vaginal penetration. Jaye simply didn’t see the need for all that. Clitoral orgasms should be good enough. Before long, they were back at Lucas’ mansion. Brynn carried Jaye in on her hip, a position that was rapidly becoming old hat. But now, the position was particularly uncomfortable on her sore bottom. Every step Brynn took caused the bottom portion of her posterior to slam a bit against the hip bone. But she didn’t dare complain. Brynn now had a bluff in on her diminutive baby girl and the fear of another spanking was enough to make her behave. “I think I have a tired little one on my hands here, so I’m going to put her down for a nap,” Brynn announced, talking as if Jaye was too much of a baby to be talked to directly. “She’s had a long, trying day.” “That’s a good idea, Brynn,” agreed Lucas. “That’ll give me enough time to show you the house on my back property that I’m giving to you, and I can get little Jaylene’s nursery set up.” Jaye really wished people would stop talking around her that way. She wasn’t an idiot. She could understand everything they were saying. Her outspoken nature urged her to rail against it, but her self-preservation kept it in check. “Come on, baby doll, let’s get you down,” chirped Brynn with a kiss to the top of her head. She was taken back to the room they had been staying in. She sat her on the bed and pulled the dress and petticoats off, leaving her sitting there in her tights, diaper and shoes. Jaye certainly didn’t mourn the loss of those cumbersome articles of clothes, but she felt extremely exposed and vulnerable, instinctively covering up her tiny little breasts that clearly didn’t need a bra. Brynn pulled back the blankets and got her laid down before taking off her shoes. Then came the most humiliating part of the process: the diaper check. She pulled the diaper out a bit in the front to check for wetness and then, rolling her over a little, checked her backside for any poop. This infuriated Jaye. She could have simply asked her if she had used the diaper, but no… she had to check herself, the implication being that she wouldn’t know whether or not she peed or pooped in her own diaper. “All dry,” she said in the most chipper voice sh’d ever heard. Jaye was laid back, covered up and tucked in. “Brynn?” asked Jaye in a small voice. In a sweet, motherly voice, Brynn replied, “Sweetpea, didn’t we agree that you were going to baby-talk and call me ‘Mommy’ from now on?” Actually, Jaye never agreed to that, but she wasn’t about to contradict her. “Please, just this once, let me talk like an adult.” Brynn mulled it over a few seconds before agreeing. Once given the go-ahead, Jaye asked, “Why don’t you love me?” Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. The question really broke Brynn’s heart. Had she been that awful to her? Tears began forming in her eyes too. “Oh, sweetheart, OF COURSE I love you. I love you more than life itself. But I think maybe the love I feel for you is different now than how it was in the beginning. I mean, at first, it felt like we really were life partners, but eventually, it was mostly just me following you around to keep you out of trouble. After a while, I think my love for you morphed into some kind of motherly love. Maybe it’s my fault. It probably is. I should have given you tough love, but I didn’t. I just wondered why you were always wanting to be somewhere other than with me, like out drinking with friends or playing football with co-workers. Any time I suggested that we do something as a couple, you seemed so… disinterested. There was always a reason you couldn’t do it, you know? And you never wanted to have sex unless you were drunk. Over time, I felt more like your caregiver than your life partner. And when we arrived here in Preston, I saw an opportunity to make that official. I fought it at first, but the more Lucas explained things, the more it felt right.” Jaye looked at her intensely. “Was I… really that bad.” Her lip was quivering. “Not always. On those rare occasions where it seemed like you wanted to be with me, you made me smile and it felt like everything was going to be right with the world again. I always held onto the hope that it would continue being that way. Then you’d go back to the disinterested, hot-tempered Jaye that was always out doing… whatever it is you always did when you went out.” “I’ll be better. I promise. Let’s just get in the van and go to California. I’ll change. You’ll see. This time it’ll be different.” Brynn looked sad and even a little conflicted. There was a pause. “I wish I could believe that. I really do, but you’ve given me that same song and dance so many times. And is it really healthy for either of us to go back to lying to ourselves about the nature of our love. If you still loved me as a life partner, you wouldn’t have done the things you did. And if I still loved you as a life partner, I would have… I don’t know WHAT I would’ve done. But it sure wouldn’t have been cleaning up after your messes time and time again.” “Please…”, begged Jaye. “No, sweetie. This is the way it has to be. I have been loving you the way a mother loves an errant daughter and you’ve been loving me the way an errant daughter loves her mother. I can’t go back to pretending. It’s not good for either of us. Don’t you see that?” Jaye just looked downward, not wanting to make eye contact. Was Brynn right? Had their love transformed into whatever this is? Did they truly not love each other as life partners? Was there any hope left for them? “You have to make a choice, Jaylene.” There was that damn name again. “If you don’t want to be here with me, I’ll set you free; I’ll make sure you have a way back to South Carolina and get you some cash to take with you. If you DO want to be here with me, it will be as my baby girl. There is no other way. I don’t want to lose you, but if you can’t accept these terms then…” The way she left off with the sentence said it all. It was the ever-dramatic dot-dot-dot; the cliffhanger; the lead-off that everyone knows what it means. Jaye did indeed have a choice to make. She knew it in her gut. Could she go back home and fall into the same rut she was in—going from one job to the next, getting into fights, having no direction in life? She WOULD have her freedom, for whatever that’s worth. She would be her own boss with no one to tell her what to do, when to clean up after herself, when to shower, when not to drink beer, when to change her clothes. On the other hand, she would be alone in the world. Sure, she would always find drinking buddies, but that felt empty now for reasons she couldn’t grasp. Before she met Brynn, that seemed good enough, but now… now, she wasn’t so sure. She wanted someone to be there for her when she fell; someone to give her direction when she was like a tumbleweed in the wind; someone who would… take care of her. The revelation hit her like a hurricane: what she wanted was someone who was like a mother to her. That’s what kept her with Brynn all this time. She didn’t realize it until that very second, but it was true. But she didn’t want it to be true. It COULDN’T be true. No! It couldn’t! She wanted a life partner; an equal. Someone to take care of her and hold her tight. Damn it! It kept coming around to the same thing: someone to take care of her. Brynn saw the inner turmoil and let it go on a while before asking, “Have you made a decision or do you need to wait until after your nap?” “I don’t need any more time. I’ve made my decision…” And this time, the dot-dot-dot was Jaye’s. The Unlikely Couple (Part 12) Before Jaye could give an answer, there was a tiny knock on the door. “Come in,” said Brynn. She was anxious about Jaye’s decision, but didn’t want to get it while others were around. The heavy wooden door opened and there stood little Miracle and Melanie, each carrying several bags from the store. “Daddy said to bring these up here to you. He’s going to take the rest over to your new house,” said Miracle, obviously proud of herself for being helpful. Her big smile was the tell. Brynn glanced at the bags and realized it was essentials to get both of them through the rest of the day. “Okay, thanks, girls. I appreciate it.” “Nooooo problem,” said Miracle. The two girls placed the sacks near the head of the bed and departed. Brynn and Jaye were alone again. Brynn turned toward her little girl, scared that Jaye’s decision would be to go back to South Carolina. She didn’t need to ask. Jaye could see it in her eyes that she was waiting nervously for an answer. Jaye never was one to draw out such matters. “I’ll… stay. But I’m not happy about all this.” She wasn’t fibbing about not being happy about it. Her mind was still wrestling with itself in regard to how she actually felt about Brynn; whether it was as a lover or as something less adult. She was genuinely perplexed and to her thinking, she didn’t like it. She wouldn’t allow herself to like it. Her answer was completely unexpected to Brynn, who grabbed her up and held her in a tight hug; a hug that said she never wanted to let her go. Brynn allowed tears of joy fall freely without any attempt to stifle them. Jaye shed a few tears as well, even though she wasn’t entirely sure why. Were they tears of joy or tears of sadness? Or perhaps a hybrid of the two. “I love you so much, baby girl,” whispered Brynn into Jaye’s ear. Jaye needed that. She really did… even if the love Brynn felt wasn’t the kind Jaye had hoped for. She spent most of her life being unloved by everyone but her father and sister. Now she had someone who was actually crying because she was afraid she was going to lose her. It felt nice… to be wanted… to be needed. “I… wuv you too,” she whispered back, wiping one of her tears away with her forearm. Brynn didn’t care that she didn’t refer to herself as Jaylene instead of “I”. She only cared that Jaye still loved her after everything that happened over the last twenty-four hours. Their love, in whatever form it was taking, was more real than anything Brynn had experienced before. It was tangible and she knew that she didn’t want to live without her. After hugging for a long while, Jaye lifted her head from her shoulder and did a final wipe to clear away the rest of her tears. Brynn wiped away her tears as well. “Please don’t think that because I love you differently than I did in the beginning that I love you any less. I think I love you more because of it. I know that’s going to be difficult for you and I’m sorry for that, but what we have is special. So what if it doesn’t fall into the category of ‘normal’. Screw normal. Our love can be whatever we want it to be. This town helps make that possible.” Jaye sniffled to prevent snot from running onto her upper lip and nodded, maintaining eye contact. No, this isn’t the type of love she wanted. That much was true. But she was willing to try to live with it. Her Oppositional Defiance Disorder and hot temper would certainly make that difficult, but she planned to do her best. Brynn took a deep breath, more than ready to switch gears. When she spoke again, it was a peppier voice, one with renewed happiness. “Okay, little one, how about we finish getting you ready for your nap?” Jaye nodded again, not quite ready to do any more baby-talking yet. Baby steps, no pun intended. The process of being tucked into bed wasn’t as soul-crushing as Jaye thought it would be. It was a little embarrassing, sure, but only a tiny blip on the radar compared to all the humiliation she had already been subjected to. Brynn kept only Jaye’s tights and diaper on, bringing the soft, fluffy covers up over her. She then leaned over to sift through the bags Miracle and Melanie left. She produced a small package and opened it. Jaye couldn’t tell what it was, but figured she’d find out soon enough. It wasn’t until the item was upon her that she realized it was a pacifier. “I’d like for you to sleep with this pacifier, okay, sweetie? It’ll help you get more rest.” The look on jaye’s face signified that she didn’t want to do it, but she swallowed her pride and opened her mouth to accept it. “That’s my good girl.” Brynn stepped back to soak it all in. For Jaye’s part, it felt weird. The bulb was larger than she expected and it caused her to gag just a bit before getting used to it. The shield, too, was big, almost touching the base of her nose. Given her small stature, a regular baby pacifier likely would have sufficed. This one looked comically oversized, which made Brynn smile. “You look so cute with that in your mouth, baby.” Jaye could only let loose a moan of embarrassment. She made no attempt to remove it though. She promised to do her best to behave and this, she felt, was her chance to show Brynn that she meant it. What Brynn said earlier was true. Every time they had a big fight stemming from Jaye’s behavior, she would apologize and promise to change or shape up or whatever… only to go right back to her old shenanigans. This time would be different. With a kiss on the forehead, Brynn flicked the light off and quietly exited the room, leaving her baby alone with her conflicted thoughts. ———————————————————- “So, what do you think?” asked Lucas after giving Brynn the grand tour of the house he was giving her. She had expected a tiny house that was bare-bones in its construction as well as its furnishings. Even she wasn’t sure why she pictured it that way, given Lucas’ obvious wealth. She was thrilled to find that it was a well designed house that was tastefully decorated and furnished. It looked like a remarkably nice house in any well-to-do suburb in America. It had an open-concept setup with the living room, dining room and kitchen, making it feel larger than it actually was. The second floor housed three bedrooms as well as a master bedroom. The bedrooms weren’t the largest she’d ever seen, but the master bedroom was astonishing and had a nice large window that overlooked the backyard. The bedroom next to the master bedroom had all of the clothes they purchased for Jaye in it, as well as the changing table and crib. Lucas had already set up the crib, but not the changing table. All told, Brynn couldn’t have asked for something more perfectly suited to her needs and wants. “I love it,” she replied, letting her eyes rove all over the main living area in awe. “This is even better than the house we were buying in South Carolina. There’s so much space and it looks amazing. How can I ever repay you?” “No repayment is necessary,” stated Lucas without hesitation. “Just helping you and your little one salvage your love for each other is all the payment I need. I know she doesn’t see it yet, but she will.” “Actually,” said Brynn somewhat excitedly, “Jaylene and I had kind of a moment when I laid her down for a nap. I think maybe she’s starting to see that this arrangement is for the best. I gave her the chance to opt out and she decided to stay and accept our new life.” Very little ever surprised Lucas, but this sure did. “Huh,” he said, not really to know what else to say. He figured it would have taken weeks, maybe even months, to get to this stage. “I mean, I know she’s going to fall off the horse some, but for the first time, I think she really meant it when she said she would do her best to make this work out. Lucas smiled. “You really do love that girl, don’t you?” It was more of a statement of fact than a question. Brynn looked deep into his eyes. “I do.” “Now, sweetheart, you’re going to have to look really close and see how much of the love is maternal and how much of it is romantic. I think you’ll find that the maternal part outweighs the romantic part drastically. Not that that’s a bad thing. Quite the opposite, really. That girl needs parental direction and I have to tell you… I was mighty impressed with how well you handled her when she acted up on our shopping spree. I think you two will be just fine once you find your groove.” She smiled with no small measure of pride. She really did handle herself well. She was stern but fair. There was one thing she regretted, however. “I’m a little disappointed in myself in one respect, though,” she confessed. “Oh?” “Yeah, back at the department store, I kind of lost my cool with her after she insulted Shyla. I think maybe I went too hard on her and said things I should have kept to myself.” Lucas was in his element. He loved taking people who may be doubting things and empowering them with positivity. He always knew what people needed to hear. “Darlin’, you’re gonna make mistakes. That one won’t be the last one you make either. Believe me, there will be plenty of them to come. You’re only human and on top of that, you’re brand new to all this. Nobody expects you to be an expert in re-raising an out-of-control adult baby. You have to be realistic about it. You’re going to mess up and she’s going to mess up. No getting around it. As long as you hop back on the horse and try to do better, you’ll be A-okay. Take my word for it.” It worked. Brynn brightened back up immediately. Lucas basked in another job well done. He learned years ago that sometimes you have to tell people what they want to hear in order to continue manipulating them. The proof was in the pudding. Brynn had started to soften up on Jaye, regretting being so harsh. Instead of trying to forcibly impose the stance that a mommy should always maintain harsh discipline, he let her have her moment of weakness. Otherwise, she may have balked, thinking he was just a sadistic bastard with no compassion and backed away from the lifestyle, escaping in the middle of the night with Jaye. This way, he came off as understanding without telling her it’s okay to be soft. “How would you feel about helping me decorate Baby Jaylene’s nursery?” She brightened up even more. “I’d feel great about it.” For the first time since arriving in Preston, she felt as if things were solid. Jaylene was going to stay, they were beginning to sort out the love they have for one another, she was going to be a homeowner, money wasn’t going to pose any issues and she finally had control over her own destiny. Or so she thought. In reality, though, Lucas was the one in the driver’s seat. She only had the illusion of free will. His machiavellian mind always ensured that he was in total control of everything. Everything. The Unlikely Couple (Part 13) What a day it had been. So much had happened in such a short amount of time that it almost felt like a dream. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. Brynn and Lucas spent several hours working on the nursery. They painted the walls a soft and delicate shade of pink and all the trim was painted white. The new crib was set up aside and the other bits of furniture were brought in as well, such as the chest of drawers and changing table. Shyla had dug out a beautiful antique rocking chair from their mansion and asked Dante to lug it over to be included in the room’s decor. They planned to decorate the walls once the paint was dry, but that would have to wait until the next day. And she just about couldn’t wait to hang up the adorable curtains with princesses on them. That, too, would have to be a project for the following day. By the time Shyla gave Lucas a call on his cell phone to let him know supper was ready, both he and Brynn had worked up an appetite. “The baby is still asleep,” Shyla informed Brynn as they walked through the door. “I just checked on her a few minutes ago. She must have been completely tuckered out.” “That reminds me,” Brynn exclaimed, “What ARE we going to feed her?” “Well, sweetheart, that’s up to you,” said Lucas casually. “You could let her eat adult food but maybe cut it up into small pieces to reinforce that she’s a baby, or you could have her eat baby food. There’s a company here in town that makes special baby food designed to fill adult-sized babies up and give them all the nutrients they need. The final option is to follow in Samantha’s footsteps and breastfeed her.” “She said your son gave her a shot for that, right?” “That’s correct. Alexander’s formula works beautifully and almost instantly. He can give Jaylene a shot that will allow her to exist solely on breast milk too, if you’d like to go that route.” “Samantha said it helped with bonding. Is that true?” asked Brynn, not sure whether to believe it and hoping for a second opinion. “Without a doubt,” replied Shyla. Brynn looked to be deep in thought for thirty seconds before piping up. “Okay, let’s do that then. As stupid as it sounds, I find it comforting that I’ll be giving her all the sustenance she’ll ever need.” Shyla smiled warmly. “That doesn’t sound the least bit stupid. I think it’s beautiful.” With that decision being made, Lucas fetched Alexander, who was exuberant to be utilizing one of his many inventions. He was a good young man without any of the evil exhibited in his father. Sure, his mind had been warped a little by Lucas’ manipulations and child-rearing techniques, but there was simply nothing vile about him. He loved that his vast intelligence produced tools, serums and other gadgets made an impact on people’s lives. And he equally loved talking about the ins and outs of his creations, despite the fact that it was all very much over everyone else’s heads. Usually, his family just nodded and smiled, pretending as if what he said made any sense to them. Poor Miracle would run out of the room as soon as it looked as if he was going to go into one of his long-winded spiels. If he ever figured out they were placating him, he didn’t show it. For all his brainpower, he could sometimes be oblivious. Alexander gave Brynn the shot, but it was decided to wait until after the meal had concluded to give it to Jaylene. The adults could have their food and then they could deal with the baby, just as it should be. During supper, Brynn gleefully filled the Buck family in on the heart-to-heart she had with Jaylene when she put her down for her nap earlier. They seemed genuinely delighted and happy for them. Brynn had never felt happier in her life than she did at that very minute. Moreover, she felt like a part of the family. Before, she had felt so alone in the world in terms of family. Her own family was the pits, aside from a few members, such as her aunt in California. But now, things were different. So very different. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. After supper, the table was cleared and Brynn went upstairs to wake up Jaylene. A part of her was afraid that Jaylene would wake up with her old attitude back in place; a fear that made her blood run cold. She was tired of the confrontations, the drama and the constant fighting. All she wanted was a peaceful life of taking care of her baby until the end of time. “Wakey-wakey, baby girl,” Brynn said in the most soothing voice imaginable, sitting down on the edge of the bed. She had to gently nudge her, though, to get her to the “waking up” stage. Her little eyes were scrunched shut, even though the light in the room was off, and she emitted a big yawn while stretching her arms out above her head. “What time is it?” Jaylene asked, obviously disoriented. “It’s almost seven o’clock. You’ve been sleeping like a log.” She stroked her baby’s hair gently. The disorientation kicked in full-bore at that point. She lifted the covers and looked at her attire, finding herself in the thick diaper and tights. It looked as if she was going to panic. Perhaps she thought it had all been a really wacky dream or nightmare. But when she saw that it was very much real, she calmed down. It all came back to her; the events of the day, their big, tearful talk… everything. Brynn continued to comfort her, making her feel safe and secure. She could hear her stomach making strained noises. She was either hungry or in need of a bowel movement, but she didn’t draw any attention to it. “Everything’s going to be just fine, sweetie. We just need to get you up so you’ll still be able to sleep through the night.” Jaylene struggled to get out from beneath the blankets, prompting Brynn to help her by pulling her up and onto the floor. She looked so cute standing there in nothing but her diaper and tights. Her pacifier had evidently fallen from her mouth while she slept. Jaylene was visibly embarrassed, yet didn’t make a fuss as the dress, minus all the petticoats, was put back on her. The shoes were buckled back on as well. “Let’s see if we can find your paci, baby,” Brynn said as she searched the blankets. “Tan’t I go wiffout the pacifiewr?” she asked hopefully, remembering to babytalk as instructed. ‘I’m sorry, little one, but I really think it’s best if you got used to it early on, okay? Jaylene cast her eyes to the ground and said, “Otay.” “Ah! There it is!” Brynn announced. “It was hiding under your pillow.” She picked it up, stepped into the bathroom to rinse it off and came toward her baby. For her part, Jaylene opened her little mouth and accepted the large bulb. With that, she scooped Jaylene up into her arms and held her close. The baby buried her face into her shoulder, just like a real baby would. Brynn was so proud of her. Within a minute, they were downstairs. Everyone greeted her warmly when they walked into the living room. The whole family was there, which made Jaylene feel very shy and ashamed of her new state. She kept her head buried. “Can you tell everyone hi, Jaylene?” It was the last thing she wanted to do. Talking and acting like a baby was shockingly easy for her when she was alone with Brynn… but in front of a bunch of almost-strangers? That would be much more difficult. She balked, before being asked again. Knowing that her mommy wasn’t going to stop bugging her, Jaylene raised her head up slightly and, around her pacifier, said, “Hewwo, evewybody.” The humiliation wasn’t lessened by everyone fawning over what she had just said. All she heard was a chorus of things like “Isn’t she just the cutest?” and “She really is the perfect little baby now that she’s behaving.” She didn’t like it, but she chose to endure it nonetheless. She made a promise, after all… and she had broken so many promises to Brynn in the past, so she was determined not to add another time to the list. Brynn sat down and placed Jaylene on her knee, facing her. “Okay, now Jaylene, we need to talk about something very important.” Jaylene didn’t want to engage in yet another big talk. The first one drained her completely and she was certain it would just end with a new method of humiliation for her anyway. Brynn looked a little nervous, which Jaylene rightly assessed that it meant this was going to be a major, major thing. That scared her. “As you know, we have a lot of things to figure out moving forward. This is all new territory for us and it’ll be a while before we develop a routine, you know? But one of the things I had to settle on was your nutritional needs.” Oh, man! Somehow, Jaylene had a pretty good idea where this was headed. Ever since she asked samantha all those questions, she could feel it in her bones that she wanted to breastfeed her. Damn it! “I decided that it would be best if I fed you my breast milk… exclusively.” Yep. There it was. Then it hit her that she said “exclusively”. It was hard to speak clearly with that pacifier in her mouth, but she spoke up anyway, “Excwoothivewy?” Shyla nearly stepped in to give Brynn, who was clearly nervous. Lucas could tell what was going through his wife’s mind and put in hand on hers, shaking her head in the negative. She got the message. He knew this had to be Brynn’s moment. “Yes. Alexander created a formula that makes it so that you can live on breast milk alone. He already gave me the shot that allows me to lactate.” Lucas was impressed that she kept her composure in spite of her nervousness. Jaylene’s dismay was written all over her face and Brynn took immediate action to halt it. In a consoling tone, she explained, “Sweetheart, I want us to be closer than we’ve ever been and in ways we never dreamt possible. This is that way. I want to be your provider in every possible sense of the word. Knowing that I give you the ‘food’ that keeps you alive and healthy will make me the happiest woman on earth. Will you give me that?” Now Lucas was REALLY impressed. He didn’t think she had it in her. Hell, he wasn’t even sure he could have come up with something better. Okay, he finally concluded, he probably could have, but that was masterful. He loved the turmoil it caused within Jaylene. He could feel it washing over his body like a cool ocean wave. It was refreshing, nurturing, orgasmic. He drank it all in. Every drop. Meanwhile, Jylene was stymied. She had no idea how to answer this. Really, it wasn’t a question. It WAS, but it WASN’T. Not really. Brynn had already been given the shot to make her produce milk, so it’s not like she was truly asking her if this was okay with her. Her instinct was to refuse, but she remembered the promise she made. Furthermore, throwing a tantrum about it would only lead to another sore bottom and it was still sore from the last spanking she received. No, there really was only one answer. “Yeth, Mommy. That’th otay wiff me.” Brynn knew that she didn’t want to do it. It was evident in her body language and reluctance to answer. But she was fine with that for now. She just had to show her how beautiful and fulfilling it would be and she’d come around. At that moment, it hit her: within minutes, her new baby girl, the woman who had mistreated her throughout most of their relationship, would be suckling milk from her breasts. She would NEED her just for survival. That thought awakened something in her; something maternal and wondrous; something powerful and alive. Coming to Preston was the best thing that ever happened to her… to both of them. The Unlikely Couple (Part 14) (OOC: I’m sorry this chapter wasn’t quite as long as most. I’ll make it up to you all by posting another installment on Friday night. So, instead of one chapter this week, you’ll get two.) The wait wasn’t long. Brynn settled herself into a very roomy loveseat in the parlor, away from prying eyes. It being their first time, Brynn was too nervous to breastfeed Jaylene in front of others and she was certain that her little one would be equally mortified. The parlor had a calming atmosphere, making it the perfect location for what was to come. While Brynn situated herself, Jaylene stood somewhat awkwardly nearby, not sure how to feel about all this. One thing was certain: she didn’t want to suckle her former life partner’s breast. Granted, her lips had been there many time before, but this was altogether different. This lacked the intimacy and eroticism. Now, it was simply a necessity; a source of sustenance for Jaylene. Now that Lucas gave her the shot a few minutes ago, she would depend solely on this to keep herself from starving to death. They explained that her body wouldn’t be able to handle “grown up food” and that attempting to eat it would result in a very upset stomach. This bothered her greatly; she would never again know the taste of a succulent ribeye steak or the mouth-watering texture of pizza. No, all she would ever taste would be the milk produced by Brynn. She couldn’t believe she agreed to this, but there was no backing out now. The shot was given and it was quite permanent. Besides, she had broken Brynn’s heart enough over the years. She saw that now and she wasn’t about to break it again. “Okay, baby, come on up here with Mommy,” said Brynn with a nervousness in her tone. There was a split second of hesitation. There was nothing in the world she wanted to do less than suck the milk from Brynn’s breasts. She summoned up every ounce of bravery she had and walked toward the loveseat. Brynn leaned forward and helped her climb up; yet another embarrassment she had to suffer. “Why don’t you put your little feet and legs over here and lie down on your side so you’ll have easy access?” Jaylene flung her legs to the side and lowered her upper body so that he face was next to Brynn’s right breast. While she was doing this, Brynn unbuttoned her top and freed her large breast from the confines of her lacy red brassiere. There it was, practically staring Jaylene in the face, no more than six inches away… one of the two nipples that would forevermore be her only means of pabulum. The body part that was once a source of sexual excitement for her took on a more intimidating visage. Its entire complexion was changed by its new function in her life. Brynn sensed her hesitation and placed her hand on the back of her baby’s head, gingerly bringing it closer to her nipple. The nipple was now slightly saturated with a drop or two of milk. Jaylene almost went into panic mode, but Brynn’s soothing voice calmed her down. “It’s okay, Baby Jaylene, there’s nothing to be afraid of. I want this to be beautiful for us both.” Letting her muscles relax, Jaylene stopped resisting the gentle nudge. Her lips met the protruding nipple. Despite the fact that she had had the nipple in her mouth numerous times in the past, it was an altogether foreign feeling, as if she had never done it before. Still, she pressed on and latched onto it, not quite sure what to do next. “Good girl,” said Brynn softly. “Now just start sucking. Everything’s fine, okay?” While Brynn’s nipple was quite large, Jaylene had to use her tongue to assist her in sucking on it. At first, it felt as if nothing was happening, but then she felt liquid squirt into her mouth. She swallowed just as she was supposed to. It took several more squirts before the taste was apparent. It was far more pleasant than she had feared, with a creamy flavor that almost reminded her of vanilla. It was certainly sweeter than regular milk and had a zest that was similar to the taste of nuts. Encouraged by the surprisingly good flavor, Jaylene continued to feed. “I want to hear you suckle nice and loud, baby girl. Can you do that for Mommy?” There was something in her voice that surprised Jaylene even more than the taste of the breast milk. Brynn was getting aroused. Everytime she became turned on, her voice took on a sultry, almost-breathless timbre… and that’s what was happening now. This confused Jaylene, but she obeyed and suckled slightly louder. She didn’t want to humiliate herself by going crazy with it though. “No, little Jaylene. Louder. I want to hear you suckling louder. You’re a baby now and I need to hear it; I need you to accept that you’re my baby now. Louder!” It wasn’t a voice of bossiness; it was almost like desperation, like someone trying to speak while mid-orgasm. Not wanting to disappoint or anger Brynn, she sucked up her own dignity and amped up the volume. She could hear herself making the noisome slurping sounds, which turned her cheeks red with embarrassment. “Louder, baby girl. Louder.” She went all out this time. Jaylene was relatively sure anyone in the next room would be able to hear these noises. At this point, all she cared about was making her Mommy proud of her and doing what she was told. She noisily gulped down mouthful after mouthful of her rich breast milk. She could even hear Brynn panting a little. Was this really getting her off? It became more and more difficult to get milk from the breast until the proverbial well ran dry. Taking a deep breath as if she had been running a marathon, Brynn spoke in an exhausted fashion. “Let’s… switch breasts now, Jaylene.” With a bit of help, Jaylene moved up a little until her mouth was in the right position to clamp onto the nipple of her left breast. Judging by the speed at which she helped situation Jaylene, it was a safe bet that Brynn was indeed in a hurry for the feeding to continue. Her mouth was locked on and she carried on suckling. She hoped she could get away with doing it more quietly this time, but a sharp smack to her thickly diapered butt rained on that parade instantly. Back to the loud noises. Jaylene could hardly believe she had been reduced to this. She was once a proud, strong woman who did whatever she wanted whenever she wanted, without concern for anyone else. And here she was now, laying on her former lover’s lap, busily sucking her nipple in order to avoid starvation… all the while wearing a crinkly baby diaper, fluffy dress and tights. Yet at the same time, she was starting to see that the way she treated Brynn during their relationship was selfish, so perhaps this was exactly what she deserved. Maybe by allowing Brynn to be her mommy, she could somehow make up for it and bring her happiness—true happiness—for the first time in a long stretch. Finally, the second breast rand dry. About three-fourths of the way through, she was fairly sure Brynn had an orgasm. Up until that point, she had been panting a little, making little gasping sounds. Then came a very deep breath and some tremoring of her body. Brynn had tried to obfuscate it, but Jaylene wasn’t fooled. After the orgasm, Brynn was quieter but still panting. All Jaylene could think about wa that she was able to bring her pleasure, something she hadn’t been able to do in a while for various reasons (drunkenness being the primary one). This made her happy. After the breast milk was dry, Brynn just wrapped her arms around her baby tightly, not even bothering placing her breast back in the bra. She produced a little pink wash cloth and wiped the corners of Jaylene’s mouth and her chin where milk had dribbled. With that done, she resumed the snuggling. She never wanted to let her little one go. They sat there for at least fifteen minutes in total silence, savoring the moment; savoring their newfound closeness. While it wasn’t exactly the kind of closeness Jaylene wanted, it was still very special. What neither one realized is that both of them had tears trickling down their cheeks. They weren’t tears of despair or sadness or even fear. They were tears of happiness; tears of togetherness. Something happened during the first feeding and it wasn’t just Brynn’s orgasm. Something happened that fundamentally changed their relationship. There was to be no more pretending; no more delusions. They were now mother and daughter. The beautiful silence was broken by a growling sound coming from Jaylene’s stomach. And then another. The little girl’s eyes got big at the sudden realization that the pressure on her bowels could only mean one thing… that she had to poop. The Unlikely Couple (Part 15) “No, no, no, no… this can’t be happening,” thought Jaylene, as the second rumbling noise became audible. Brynn stroked Jaylene’s hair comfortingly. “I think my baby girl’s tummy is full now. Do you need to go poopie?” Jaylene hoped Brynn wouldn’t hear the noises, but there was no doubting that she had. Brynn repositioned her on her lap so that she was facing upward. Jaylene closed her eyes. She couldn’t make herself look her mommy in the eyes. And she was equally averse to the notion of answering her question. Maybe Brynn would let the question slide. No such luck. “Look at Mommy,” she ordered softly. Despite it being soft, it was still very much an order rather than a request. Red-faced with shame, Jaylene un-scrunched her eyes and gazed upon Brynn’s beautiful face. It was angelic, especially in the shallow light given off by the feeble lamp on the nearby table. She saw Brynn differently now; saw her as larger, more imposing and more confident. In a way, she was seeing her with entirely new eyes. Once Brynn was satisfied that she was looking at her, she asked the question again. “Does Baby Jaylene have to make poopies in her baby diaper?” It sounded even more babyish this time and it made her want to hide her face again. She didn’t want to admit that she did indeed feel the urge to have a bowel movement. Now that would have been a reasonable term for Brynn to use. Bowel movement. Clinical, precise and not embarrassing. Why wouldn’t she use that instead? Maybe she could get away with using it herself. “Yeth… me hath to have a… bowel movement.” “It’s precious that you’re trying to use ‘big girl words’, but babies don’t need to do that. Mommy likes to to act and speak your age, okay.” Not knowing what else to do, she just slowly nodded. “Okay, now try again.” She was never going to get out of it, so she decided to just face the music and get it over with. She paused first though, trying to force herself to say what needed to be said. “Me hasth to make poopieth… in my… baby diapewr.” “That’s my good baby girl.” She pulled Jaylene in closer and hugged her again. “I’m so proud of you.” Despite enjoying the adoration, she had every intention of holding it for as long as possible. And if she WAS going to have to mess, she would rather be alone when it happened. “I know you’re scared. I can see it in your eyes. But there’s no reason to be scared, little one. Babies mess in their diapers. It’s the most natural thing in the world. Nobody’s going to think any less of you for it. I promise. Just relax and let it happen. Mommy’s right here for you.” Feeling desperate and realizing that Brynn wasn’t going to let her wait, Jaylene spoke up. “But, Mommy, me would watherw do it when nobody wath awound.” “Oh, honey, I know. But it’s important to get used to just making poopies whenever you have to do it, no matter who’s around. Besides, it’s just us in here. Everyone else is in the other room. There’s nothing you ever need to hide from me.” Damn. There went that idea. Brynn began rubbing Jaylene’s belly in a circular pattern, causing more of the growling noises. “My baby’s tummy is so full,” she observed. She was right. How could breast milk be so filling? The pressure increased tenfold and the massaging wasn’t helping matters any. Jaylene must have been showing signs of holding it in, because Brynn said, “Come on now. No clenching up.” The baby tried to unclench her buttcheeks, but couldn’t find the courage. She had never messed in a diaper since she was a legitimate baby and forcing herself to undo years of potty-training was no walk in the park. The thought of letting it loose terrified her beyond words. The pressure intensified even more. She strategically released a bit of gas, resulting in a loud but measured fart. “Uh oh, Baby is ready to make her poopies, isn’t she?” All this talking was distracting Jaylene from her concentrated effort to prevent messing herself. A part of her wanted to just bite the bullet and do it, while another part of her wanted to preserve her dignity for as long as possible. Another bit of flatulence, this one smaller than the last. Even though it was smaller, it was more painful to let out without causing a fecal mudslide in her diaper. She let out a whimper of sorts. It struck Brynn as cute. “That’s it, just let it come out. Your diaper will keep it from getting everywhere. There’s no need to hold it.” By this time, Jaylene wasn’t listening. It took every bit of her attention to keep the accident from happening. The words weren’t even registering. It was like the whole world was moving in slow motion. Her mind was locked onto its purpose. She was keeping her proverbial eyes on the prize. She gritted her teeth with agonizing effort. She was backed into a corner and she knew it. She wouldn’t be able to relieve the pressure by letting fly another fart. The next fart would be accompanied by poop. That much she was sure of. Clenching her buttcheeks was becoming more daunting by the second. Her eyes were squinted shut and every muscle in her body strained to hold back the tide of feces. Them, the inevitable happened. It started with a small squeaky fart and then a loud gurgling sound from her belly. The battle was lost and she knew it. Jaylene felt a mass parting her butt cheeks, pressing them away from one another. No amount of clenching could force it back in… and once it got that far out of the gate, so to speak, the rest of it rushed out like a crowd of overzealous shoppers being let into the store on Black Friday. Jaylene could feel the mush pushing its way into the waiting diaper, spreading itself out to the sides because there wasn’t enough room between her skin and the crinkly garment to accommodate it. The incoming poop pressed hard on the diaper itself, testing how far it could push before being forced to the sides; the tights and the fact that she was lying on her back across Brynn’s lap made sure the resistance was firm indeed. The rancid ooze quickly started covering her buttcheeks. She wanted it to stop and desperately tried regrouping her own efforts to clench the supply line shut. No go! It was useless. She had to resign herself to allowing the goopy refuse to do as it pleased. She was helpless as to what was going on in her baby diaper; a bystander. It just wouldn’t stop! More came out of her anus with no signs of quitting. She was reasonably sure that both buttcheeks were now completely smeared with poop. Worse, the first wave of sludge was being ejected from its positions by the new arrivals, pushing it outward further. The first realization of this was when she felt some of it creeping across her hips and then up the small of her back. She knew deep down what was next and it only took a few more seconds for her to be proven right. The poop was shoved frontward and made its way to her vaginal area. That was the worst of all; her most intimate bodily location being invaded by smelly, goopy crap! Speaking of the smell, the foul aroma hit the room hard, prompting a “pee-yoo” from Brynn, who had thus far been watching Jaylene’s ordeal with utter fascination. Yet more mess shot into the overburdened diaper, resulting in loud noises as it did so. Her hips were caked in poop, as was the entirety of her ass. She was afraid it would go so far up her back that it would escape the confines of the diaper. Now, most of the mush was sludging its way crotchward, the only place left for it to retreat to. She specifically felt it on her vagina and could tell it was still moving upward, like a stinky, brown glacier. The pressure in her belly was almost gone and the poop had slowed considerably, just as the goop reached where her pubic hair used to be. It crawled slowly before stopping altogether. It was over. There was a long silence. Jaylene sat petrified, unsure how to process what just happened. Almost her entire diaper area was smeared with a massive load of feces and it was, by far, the most disgusting thing she’d ever felt. The previous champion was the time Chester Fielding, an old friend from high school puked in her hair… but this blew that out of the water. Brynn just looked down pridefully at her baby with a genuine smile on her face. The silence was broken by a sniffle from Jaylene, followed by deep, heaving sobs. She was conflicted on the cause of the sobs. She felt a certain pride in putting such a loving smile on Brynn’s face, so there might be some tears of happiness in the mix. At the same time, she felt so gross and helpless lying there in a diaper containing what felt like tons of her own feces. She wasn’t sure which was the case, as crying was such an unfamiliar thing to her as it was. “You did so good, Jaylene. I love you.” For the first time since the poop debacle began, Jaylene looked Brynn in the eyes. Even through the cloudy sheen of tears, she could tell that Brynn truly meant her words. She was genuinely proud of her for messing in her diaper like a baby. What’s more: she really did love her. That somehow took some of the edge off the inner pain she was feeling. Even still, she wanted out of the diaper in the most sincere way… and she wanted out of it as soon as absolutely possible. Yet, Brynn just kept her there, cuddling with her. She didn’t want to stop the snuggling, but her need to be cleaned up trumped her need for affection. Remembering to baby-talk, she asked through her after-sobs, “Mommy, tan I pwease take a showewr now? I feel so icky.” Brynn almost said yes instantly, but remembered some advice Lucas had given her while they tag-teamed the nursery in her new house. His every word came to her in an instant. He said, “One thing you’re going to want to do is make sure that little Jaylene gets used to being in wet and messy diapers right out of the gate. It’ll make the transition much easier in the long term. Besides, she’s immune to diaper rash.” Jaylene looked up at her with hopeful eyes. “Well, sweetie, I’ll change you in the morning. Those diapers can hold a lot of yuck-yucks, okay? So let’s go in there and visit a while.” Jaylene’s eyes practically bugged out of their sockets. She was not expecting that at all. At most, she figured on having to stay like this another 30 minutes. But the rest of the evening and night? This was going to be unbearable. “But Mommy, it’th tho gwoss. I won’t be able to sweep in dis.” Brynn could understand her turmoil over it. She herself would’ve hated to be trapped in a smelly, sticky diaper for twelve hours too. But Lucas knew what he was talking about and she resolved to take his advice in the matter. “Oh, honey, I’ so sorry, but my baby girl needs to spend some time like this. You’ll get used to it.” You’ll get used to it. Jaylene was so sick of hearing those words. But what could she do? She was at her mommy’s mercy now and she very much wanted to keep her word about being a good girl. In the end, she chose not to throw a hissy…. But hoped nonetheless that some whining and sucking up might help change her mind. “Pwwweeeeeease, Mommy! Baby Jaywene will be a vewwy good baby giwrl fwom now on. I pwomise. Pweeeease change my poopy baby diapewr.” She upped the ante by throwing in “Baby Jaylene” and referring to her diaper as a “poopy baby diaper”. A brilliant touch, all told. In fact, it almost worked. Brynn thought about it for a few minutes, before deciding to stick to Lucas’ advice. Plus, she had to show her who was in control and if she let Jaylene sway her so early on, her baby would get the false idea that it would work every time. The decision was to hold her ground. “No, baby girl, you’re going to stay in your poopy baby diaper until morning. You’ll be fine. And if you’re a very good baby for Mommy, I’ll give you something special when you wake up. Sound good?” With tears welling back up out of dread, she simpered. “Otay, Mommy. Me will be good.” Brynn now wondered just how her little one will react to her surprise. The Unlikely Couple (Part 16) Jaylene didn’t think the mess in her diaper could feel any more disgusting than it already did, but she was wrong. Very, very wrong. When Brynn picked her up and placed her on her hip, in what was now becoming her customary “getting packed around” position, the poop squished around further. And every step Brynn took bounced Jaylene’s crotch off and back on her hip, which made an already gross feeling even more so. Brynn must have noticed the “eewww” face Jaylene was making because she chuckled a little and gave her a quick peck on the head. “It’s gonna be okay, baby. I promise. You’ll get used to it quickly… and eventually, it won’t even bother you at all.” “I don’t think… I mean, ME don’t think me will evewr get used to dis. It so gwoss.” She almost forgot that the word “I” was now forbidden for her to say, but she caught herself and made the correction. That seemed to be good enough for Brynn, who figured that Jaylene will be making mistakes from time to time anyway. All of this is new to both of them; they’re bound to have follies and she resolved to give her baby some leeway. As long as the mistakes aren’t done in the name of defiance, she would be okay. Brynn just smiled down at her. “I love you.” And she meant it too. She had said it before, but it was empty. The spark in their old relationship had long been stamped out (or at least mostly stamped out) due largely to Jaylene’s immaturity and inability to be responsible. Ironically, it’s those same qualities that have reignited Brynn’s love for her. It was a different love, naturally, but she had never felt it more strongly than she did at that very moment… with Jaylene looking cute as a button, wearing a fully loaded diaper and baby-talking. It occurred to her how odd it was that the mere context of their relationship could turn Jaylene’s qualities that drove them apart into something that would bring them together again. The baby looked up at her mommy with a touch of confusion. That was such a weird response to her comment about never getting used to the messy diapers. She couldn’t fathom why it would prompt an “I love you”. Still she smiled slightly and said, “Me wuvs you too, Mommy.” And SHE meant it as well. They just about made it down the stairs when Brynn heard her cell phone’s ringtone. She sat the baby on the floor and, in a mothering tone, said “Stay put. Mommy has to answer her phone.” Jaylene saw a look of surprise on Brynn’s face as she answered with a timid “Hello?” She wanted so badly to know who was on the other end of the call, but she was quickly learning not to intrude on “grown up” business. The voice on the other line was one she hadn’t heard in quite some time. It was Raye, Jaye’s younger sister. Raye was three years younger than Jaylene, but was always more mature than her. In fact, when their father would be away from the house for a short period of time, he always left Raye in charge, a fact that stuck in Jaylene’s craw. To her credit, Raye wasn’t a tyrant with her when she was watching over her, though she did take her authority seriously. That meant that Jaylene couldn’t just get away with anything. And given that Raye took after their father genetically and was quite tall and brawny, there was little Jaylene could do about it. Though they usually got along, Jaylene did harbor some resentment Raye… not just because she was jealous of her size and authority, but also because she went on to do something with her life. That is, she joined the Marines as soon as she was out of high school. “Brynn?” Raye asked upon hearing her voice. “”Yes, it’s me. How have you been, Raye? We haven’t heard from you in six months.” Little Jaylene now knew who it was and was wondering what was going on. “I’ve been better. I pretty much destroyed my hip and my back is in shambles too,” she confessed somewhat sheepishly, as if she didn’t want Brynn to think of her as some kind of wimp. “Oh my God! Are you alright? I mean, can you move? Or walk?” “Yeah, I’ll make it… but my military career is shot to shit.” Brynn could tell she was fighting off tears. She remembered that all Raye ever wanted in life was to serve her country and she was so thrilled when the government passed the bill allowing women to be utilized in combat roles. “Hey, it’s all good, okay? Just thank God that you can still walk. It could have been much worse. Besides, you’re tough. You’ll get through this.” “Thanks.” It was obvious she didn’t believe her, but Brynn understood why she wouldn’t. Her entire plan for the future just went down in flames. It was natural for someone to take time to see that there can still be a happy life in store from them. “So… what happened?” Brynn asked. “We were climbing Mount Motherfucker and…” Brynn just HAD to interrupt. “Mount… what?” That elicited a slight chuckle from Raye. “Mount Motherfucker. It’s a big-ass hill down here in California that we had to go up. Anyway, we got almost to Recon Ridge and this chauvinist asshole named Joey Binetti tripped me. We all had heavy-ass packs on, so I went tumbling backward and couldn’t stop myself. I fell a long damn way before a huge rock stopped me. I couldn’t feel or move my legs for almost a week and it took another week before I could even stand with assistance. They did surgery, but it still hurts to be on my feet for long. Hell, even sitting for too long is agonizing.” “I’m so sorry, Raye.” Raye, never being one to let things get to her too much, said, “Hey, you win some and you lose some, right?” “Where are you at now?” “I’m at the airport, getting ready to buy a ticket back to South Carolina. I’d be appreciative if I could hole up with you for a week or two before I get a place of my own.” Brynn panicked a bit. “Actually, we’re… not in South Carolina.” “You two finally take that road trip you were always talking about?” There was a pause. “Well… it’s kind of a long story. For reasons I don’t want to go into now, we were going to have to move in with my aunt in Cali, but we ended up in a place called Preston, Kansas.” “Like permanently?” Raye asked. “Yeah, permanently. It’s a… an unusual city. It has rules and laws that you’d absolutely hate.” “What, is it like some kind of city full of manly men who enslave women and make them all girly?” She was clearly just joking, but the silence from Brynn made her raise an eyebrow. “Something like that?” Brynn finally said, making it sound almost like a question. “Whoahhhhh, you’re serious?” “Umm… more or less. Look, it’s pretty complicated and I don’t know every law the city has… but you’re not far off the mark at all. Like I said, you’d hate it here.” “Hey, at this point, I’m willing to try just about anything.” Brynn couldn’t tell if she was joking or not. The Raye she knew would never in a million years consent to being “enslaved” by “manly men”. In fact, she knew Raye was a lesbian, just like Jaylene. And she was anything but a girly-girl. This remark left her insanely confused. “Ummm… are you… serious?” “Yeah. I’m dead serious.” She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “I thought you were, y’know, a lesbian and a big feminist.” “When you take a tumble down Mount Motherfucker, you start to reevaluate everything. Who you are, what you want in life, what you believe in… everything. At the risk of sounding cliche, my life passed before my eyes. That kind of shit is life changing. Right now, I just want to belong somewhere and figure out what to do with the rest of my life now that I’ll never be a soldier again.” Brynn really wasn’t sure how to respond. That was heavy. “I understand. I’m sure we can make arrangements for you here if you want to hop on a different plane.” “Okay, sure. I can do that. Now that you two aren’t in South Carolina, there’s nothing left there for me, except Uncle Seth and he’s a tool. Hey, is Jaye around? I’d like to talk to her.” The panic returned. How could she explain everything in just a few minutes’ time? Somehow “Sure, but she’s living as my baby now” just didn’t seem to cut it. On the other hand, she didn’t want to lie to her and give some lame excuse about her being asleep or some such. Suddenly, Fate intervened. Raye said, “Shit, my phone battery’s about to croak on me. I’ll have to call back later, okay? Talk to you soon.” Brynn let out a deep breath of relief. Thank goodness for finite battery life. “Is her otay?” asked Jaylene, not forgetting to baby-talk. She picked her back up. “Yes, sweetheart, she’s going to be fine. She took a nasty fall that ruined her back and hip, so she’s out of the Marines and will be on her way here soon. Won’t that be nice to get to see your big sister again?” That was a bit of a sore spot for Jaylene, as her father always referred to Raye as her big sister even though she was, in actuality, her little sister. He meant nothing by it, of course. He just thought it was cute since Raye was always so much larger than Jaylene. But it’s something that rubbed Jaylene the wrong way. Now, though, it was only slightly annoying to her. Given her current state as a baby, it rather made sense. But she still didn’t like it. The two joined the rest of the Budd family in the sitting room, as Brynn explained to Lucas about Raye and her plight. She was sure he would be receptive to Raye relocating to Preston… and she was right. What she didn’t expect, however, was that Lucas had already begun making mental preparations for her arrival and stay. Oh, yes. He had plans for her. Big, erotic and twisted plans. The Unlikely Couple (Part 17) (OOC: I’m sorry it’s a little on the short side. I’m still feeling pretty crummy and wasn’t up to doing more.) The itching had become almost unbearable long before Brynn put Jaylene down into their bed. She had, usually while in a drunken stupor, failed to wipe properly in the past and the resulting itchiness was obnoxious to her. It was bad. This? Well, this was on a whole different level. It was a constant agitation and she kept trying to reach down and scratch it through the diaper to alleviate the discomfort, but every time she did, Brynn made her stop because it “wasn’t polite” or “wasn’t proper”. But now that she was alone in bed, she was free to scratch it all she wanted. But try as she might, it didn’t help. The diaper was simply too thick. The only thing scratching it served to do was smoosh her massive load around even more. The itching wasn’t her only source of discomfort though. The aforementioned mess itself was just flat-out nasty feeling. There was so much poop in there that any movement made it shift around, adding to the awfulness of it all. The excrement was sticky and felt even more disgusting once it had been in there a while and became cold. It was bad enough when it was still warm, but far worse after the warmth dissipated. And then there was the smell. To be fair, it wasn’t THAT bad. The special diapers they purchased from Simms had some manner of odor reduction feature and she figured the stench would have been far more repugnant had she been trapped in a different diaper. Still, it was unpleasant, to say the least. Poor little Jaylene struggled to make herself fall asleep. The nightline her mommy left on for her gave only a dim illumination of the room’s features and she found herself doing what she and Raye used to do with clouds. That is, imagining the shapes to be objects and animals. To her, the distant lamp on the dresser looked like a woman’s leg beneath a skirt. The freestanding grandfather clock became, in her mind’s eye, a towering skyscraper. But even this little game couldn’t make her fall asleep. Plus, there was no position she could get into that would lessen the feeling of the mess stuck to her entire diapered area. Lying on her back was a huge no-no, as most of the mass was located on and around her buttcheeks. Major squishing! Lying on her belly felt almost as bad. Not only was the poop caked fairly thickly onto her vaginal area, but the mass in the seat of her diaper seemed to just lie right down on her butt. It was an odd sensation. She found that lying on either of her sides was preferable, but still not ideal. There was a sizable portion of feces on the sides as well, though not quite as much. It was her best chance at a decent night’s sleep. She laid there for what felt like hours, pondering how she ended up like this; an oversized baby who suckles from the breasts of her former life partner. She replayed almost everything that happened to her the last couple of days, over and over again. Most of all, Jaylene wondered how Raye would react to the whole “babying” situation. Would she put her foot down and make Brynn stop the whole thing or would she accept it and go along with the weird charade? She was nervous about her reaction regardless of what it would be. Raye was an imposing woman and though Jaylene would never admit it, she had always felt intimidated by her. The fact that Raye was left in charge of the older Jaylene when they were growing up certainly didn’t help matters any. She recalled an incident that had long since been buried in the darkest recesses of her brain. Jaylene was seventeen at the time and Raye was fourteen. Their father was going to be gone overnight and planned to hire his brother to watch over the girls in his stead. Jaylene and Raye begged him to let them stay there alone since it was just for one night. He reluctantly agreed, but only if Jaylene agreed to behave for Raye. As much as she loathed the idea of being babysat by someone three years younger than her, she agreed amidst much grumbling. She figured once he was gone, she would just hole up in her room for the rest of the day anyway. Raye insisted on having her Jaylene with her so she could keep an eye on her. She took her responsibility seriously and wasn’t about to let their father down. Jaylene started a confrontation about it, which escalated in the blink of an eye. When Jaylene hurled a vase at her head, missing her by mere inches, Raye reacted by spanking her and making her stand in the corner. She even threatened to make her wear a diaper for the rest of the day, which was a complete bluff because they didn’t have any diapers… but that brought her to the awful realization that Raye most certainly won’t be opposed to her baby treatment. This would add so much humiliation to her new life. Self pity kicked in and her eyes became wet with tears. Eventually, everything went dark and sleep overtook her. ————————————————— Brynn, who slept in a different guest room to avoid the smell, stepped through the door where her baby was fast asleep in her filthy diaper. She looked so peaceful, having ended up on her belly without realizing it at some point in the night. Her left hand had made its way toward her face and though her thumb wasn’t quite IN her mouth, it was close enough to put a big smile on Brynn’s face. She pulled out her cell phone and snapped a picture. She just couldn’t help it. “Good morning, sleepy-head,” said Brynn as she gently jostled Jaylene. “It’s time to get you fed so we can get your poopy diaper changed.” Jaylene screwed her face up slightly, remembering the state of her diaper and also realizing that Brynn was expecting her to “eat” while still confined in her plastic-backed poop prison. With a sleepy voice, Jaylene asked, “Why can’t you change me fiwrst?” “Well, sweetpea,” Lucas said that oftentimes babies have to poop again right after feeding… and I’d hate to put a clean diaper on you just to have you poo-poo in it immediately. You wouldn’t want to have to sit in a messy diaper all day, would you?” Jaylene shook her head no. It was logic that was hard to disagree with. She wanted nothing in the world more than to be free from poop touching her skin. And if that meant she had to suckle her mommy’s nipples while still in her current diaper, then so be it. “I didn’t think so. Once you’re done eating, Mommy will give you the nice surprise I mentioned last night, okay?” Jaylene nodded. She had forgotten about that and now her curiosity was piqued. She couldn’t even hazard a guess at what it would be; probably some baby-ish thing that wouldn’t be anything she wanted anyway. But she promised to be good, so she would act like it was the greatest thing since sliced bread in order to appease her mommy. The breastfeeding was slightly less soul-rending than it had been the night before, though still plenty embarrassing. One aspect was worse, however. This time, she was suckling while having to lie there in a shit-filled diaper. To make matters even worse, she could feel her bowels giving her warning sounds by the time she had depleted the first breast of its milk. Upon completion of the second breast, it was clear that there was no avoiding it. Could this diaper hold any more?? Whether it could or not, her old mess was about to get some company. The feces pushed its way out, crowding the available space even further than she ever thought was possible. This new load wasn’t as large as the first one, but still big enough to make it feel like the diaper would explode from the strain of holding it all. “Did my wittle baby make more poopies for Mommy?” Brynn cooed. Jaylene knew not to remain silent. She was picking up on the fact that making her say humiliating things was a part of the plan to babify her and she was so tired of resisting. Giving in was so much less stressful… and less painful too. “Yeth, Mommy. Me made mowre poopies just fowr you.” She knew how infantile it made her sound but seeing the joy on Brynn’s face made it worth it. “That’s my good girl,” she said with a happy gleam in her eyes. “It’s bath time and… then comes your surprise. You’re going to love it.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 18) Bath time had been an embarrassing ordeal, but not as bad as the first instance. The worst part was that she wasn’t allowed to lift a finger to clean herself in any capacity. She was expected to sit there while her mommy scrubbed her hair and her skin, even in the most intimate of places. Very few of the indignities she’d suffered could compare to that of having to spread her butt cheeks so Brynn could clean it with a wash rag. But the bath was over with and Jaylene was about to find out what her surprise was. She honestly couldn’t imagine any surprise that she would actually want. The whole “baby” thing covered every aspect of her new life. She was never allowed to do anything remotely “adult” in nature and anything she would have wanted would fall into the “adult” category. Simple pleasures like using the remote control to channel surf or getting on the internet were now beyond her grasp… and would be for the rest of her life. Brynn laid the baby on the bed and put a fresh new diaper on her. For that, at least, she was grateful. Spending such a prolonged time in that infernal messy diaper made her appreciate having a new one placed on her. Next up was a pair of pink tights. God, how Jaylene hated pink! A month ago—hell, even a week ago—she’d have attacked anyone trying to put pink clothes on her, especially pink tights. But there she was, dutifully letting Brynn slide the feminine yet babyish tights up her legs and over the bulk of the diaper. Oddly, she noticed the tights were devoid of a crotch. That struck her as unusual. A matching pink sundress with white polka-dots was next. Jaylene was just happy that it wasn’t a fluffy monstrosity like the one she had been forced into the previous day. Her elation came to a halt when she realized the dress was so short that her diaper would be quite visible, especially if she bent over or wasn’t careful about how she walked. She tugged at it in a hopeless attempt to make the hemline go down further. “Stop fidgeting with your pretty dress, baby girl.” “But, Mommy, the thingie will be vithible.” Brynn realized at once what was going on. Her baby didn’t want to use the word “diaper”, even though she’d done it before her bath. Perhaps, Brynn thought, she was trying to save face now. “Sweetheart, it’s a diaper. Now I know you’re just a baby and that’s probably pretty hard for you to say, so you can just call it your ‘baby diapee’ from now on. Understood?” A pained look came over Jaylene’s face, but she knew she was defeated. There would be no alternatives. She was going to have to acquiesce and call them exactly what her mommy told her to call them. “Otay…”, she muttered, looking down at the floor. “Well, say it. You’d better get used to it.” Jaylene’s eyes never left the floor. “It’th my baby diapee.” “And you’re not going to try to call it a big girl word again, now are you?” “No, Mommy. I will always call it my baby diapee.” Brynn was pleased with her progress. “Good girl. Now let’s finish getting you dressed.” She produced an article of clothing that made Jaylene tremble with embarrassment. It was a pink bonnet with white trim. On her head it went and she felt Brynn tying a thin ribbon under her chin. The first thing she noticed was that it severely limited her peripheral vision. That, she could tell, was going to drive her nuts. Jaylene’s hands instinctively went up to feel the absolutely foreign article. “Don’t you try to take that bonnet off, Baby Jaylene. That’s to stay on your head, understand?” Jaylene nodded. “Yeth, Mommy.” Brynn pulled some lacy white ankle socks on over her tights, which seemed pointless to Jaylene. It didn’t matter, though. Brynn had carte blanche to dress her whatever way she desired, no matter how ridiculous the ensemble. The outfit was finished off with pink Mary Janes, which were buckled firmly in place. “You look so darling!” said Brynn, clasping her hands together in genuine pleasure at seeing her former life partner dressed like an oversized toddler. In a weird way, that made Jaylene a little proud. “Lift your arms up, sweetie.” Jaylene did as she was told, noting that it made the hemline of her already short dress rise almost to the waistband of her diaper. She hated that so much. Brynn picked Jaylene up under the arms and positioned her so that she was straddling her left hip. The contrast between how the two were dressed was jarring, to say the least. Whereas Jaylene was clad in childish attire from head to toe, Brynn was the perfect picture of adult femininity. She wore a low-cut white blouse, a severe-looking black pencil skirt, suntan colored pantyhose and peep-toed shoes with five inch heels. To look at them together, one would truly believe that Brynn was an adult and that Jaylene was a toddler. This juxtaposition between their clothes was humiliating for Jaylene. Brynn started across Lucas’s backyard with Jaylene in her arms until they reached their new house. Was this the surprise? If so, Jaylene wasn’t impressed. She really didn’t want to have Brynn settle down here in Preston and having a house to call her own was the first step in that becoming a reality. The house was nice enough, but that wasn’t the point. As Brynn stepped through the front door, she announced, “This is our new house, baby.” It was obvious that she was thrilled to have the house free and clear. Jaylene just couldn’t work up any enthusiasm. The only good thing about it was that she wouldn’t have to be around Lucas as much. She really couldn’t stand that man, with his smugness and ego. Brynn seemed enchanted by him and he was able to somehow convince her to do anything he wanted. That was worrisome. “Is dis the supwise?” “No. Your surprise is upstairs. Come on.” Jaylene thought about how moot telling her to “come on” was, considering she was carrying her. Within a minute, they were standing in front of a doorway on the second floor. “Welcome to your nursery…” Brynn beamed as she threw open the door. What Jaylene saw inside mortified her. There was so much pink, offset only by small amounts of white. And there was all the horrifying baby-ish furniture they had purchased at Simms’ store, set up and ready to be used. “Do you like it?” asked Brynn with hope in her eyes. Jaylene was so taken aback that she didn’t know how to respond. She certainly didn’t like it, but she also didn’t want to hurt her mommy’s feelings. She made up her mind to play along for Brynn’s sake. “It’th vewwy pwetty, Mommy,” she answered, lying through her teeth. Brynn hugged her tightly. “I’m so glad you’re learning to accept the way things are now. I do so love you, my baby girl.” Brynn looked at her baby in the eyes and said, “Since you’ve been so good, I’m going to do something nice for you. I know you have sexual needs despite the fact that you live as my baby. I’ve decided to accommodate you so that you aren’t miserable when you become aroused. That’s why I bought the crib with those attachments on it.” “But, Mommy, you know me don’t wike stuff wike that. Me don’t wike anyfing going into my… holes.” She tried desperately to come up with a babyish word to describe her vagina and anus, but that was the best she could spit out. “Sweetheart, babies don’t know what’s best for them. Not the way grown-ups do. It’s important for you to get relief. Otherwise, you’re going to be a grumpy little baby and we don’t want that, now do we?” “No… but…” “No ‘buts’, little girl. I’ve made my decision and I know you’ve come to enjoy it. You have to trust Mommy. I know you’ve experimented with a dildo once, so it’s not like your virginity is at stake.” Jaylene looked so upset and Brynn realized it, letting out a sigh. “Fine, if you really don’t want to… you don’t have to.” Jaylene wondered why Brynn’s feelings seemed so hurt by her protests. Did it really mean that much to her? She couldn’t understand why. Just as Brynn started to walk back down the stairs, Jaylene blurted out, “Wait.” Brynn stopped about three feet shy of the stairs and looked at her baby. Jaylene explained, “Me will do it… if it will make you happy.” “It would make me very happy to see you get pleasure, sweetie. But if it means that you’ll be that miserable, I don’t want you to do it.” At that very second, Jaylene realized just what was going on. The thought of seeing her get penetrated turned Brynn on! What a revelation. Another way for her to please her mommy! She didn’t like the idea at all and found it repulsive, but she now longed only to please Brynn and loved that she had the power to sexually satisfy her in some small way. “Me wants to make you happy, Mommy.” “Are you sure you’re okay with this, little one?” Jaylene shook her head in the affirmative. With that, Brynn carried her toward the crib, getting ready to fulfill one of her most intense fantasies she’d ever had. The Unlikely Couple (Part 19) Some effort was required to get the attachments hooked to the crib, but once Brynn figured the first one out, prepping the other two was a piece of cake. All the while, little Jaylene laid there in the crib—which was big enough to practically swallow her whole—watching her mommy nervously. She really found vaginal and anal penetration to be unappealing… and that hasn’t changed. Brynn was right; she HAD tried using a dildo once, a long time ago, and it was repulsive to her. However, she agreed to go along with it because it seemed important to Brynn, for reasons beyond her imagining. Besides, in truth, Brynn could have just made her do it if she wanted; not that she necessarily would have, but it was within her rights in Preston to make it happen, regardless of whether or not Jaylene wanted it to. With the appendages prepared, Brynn leaned over the crib and pulled the hem of Baby Jaylene’s sundress up to her belly, leaving her adorable tights and diaper exposed. With a fair bit of tugging, she managed to pull the diaper to one side and repositioned the crotch of her tights to allow easy access to her vagina and anus. So THAT was why she put tights on her that had the gusset cut out! Brynn quickly and efficiently lubed up the two appendages that connected to the footboard of the crib. She took one in her hand, and positioned the artificial limb so that the slightly large dildo at the end was in the general vicinity of Jaylene’s crotch. “Let’s do the one for your butt first. It’d be a nightmare to get it in after inserting the other one into your cute little pussy.” This remark caused Jaylene to grumble a bit, as she already felt embarrassed enough as it was. Jaylene felt the touch of the dildo against the rim of her anus as Brynn worked to get it into the right position. This was the part Jayene was dreading most, since she’d never had anything aside from a suppository enter her ass. She knew it was going to hurt. She was right. The pain was immediate as the shaft was pushed further and further up her butt. The lube helped, but it still hurt like hell. She let out a yelp that Brynn apparently found to be adorable, judging by the smile on her face. “It’s okay, little one. It gets less painful. I promise.” “Owwwwiieeeeee!” It escaped Jaylene’s mouth and she was immediately in disbelief that she naturally made such a juvenile sound. “It’ll start to feel good soon. Hang in there, sweetie.” The pain subsided slightly after a few minutes, but it still didn’t feel pleasurable. Brynn pulled the second dildo into position and lowered it toward her vagina. She had forgotten what it felt like, but was rapidly reminded as it moved first to her pussy lips and then deeper and deeper into her pussy. At least it didn’t hurt like the one in her butt. She was grateful for that. Once the second one was submersed in her vagina, Brynn turned her attention toward the appendage attached to the headboard of the crib. Jaylene had forgotten about the third dildo and it filled her with great apprehension, as she’d never deep-throated anything in her life. She didn’t have a high gag reflex, though, which sure made her childhood dentist happy, but she wasn’t looking forward to having this huge shaft shoved down her throat. Jaylene didn’t have much time to dwell on it, though, because Brynn brought it to her lips and was ready to jam it down her throat. Despite Jayene dwelling on what was about to happen, she noticed a look of desire on her mommy’s face. This whole thing was turning her on… and they hadn’t even got started yet. “Open wide for Mommy, Baby Jaylene. Come on. Be a good girl for Mommy.” The lust in her voice was as obvious as could be. Jaylene hesitated momentarily before opening her mouth slightly. “No, no. Open wider,” Brynn said. She opened it a little more. “Much wider. As wide as you can. Be Mommy’s good baby.” Jaylene complied and opened as wide as her jaws would allow. Good thing, too, because the shaft of the dildo was gargantuan and required all the space it was given. It slid effortlessly down her throat, causing a short-lived burst of panic. It felt like she couldn’t breath at first, but she regained her composure quickly. It was still almost impossible to breath through her mouth, though breathing via her nose was still easy to accomplish. That’s what calmed her down. “Such a good baby girl,” Brynn purred. Jaylene was unable to see what her mommy was doing, but she could hear what sounded like the clicking of buttons and ascertained that she was using the remote control for the appendages. That possibility was confirmed when the one in her ass started humming and vibrating, followed by the one in her pussy. A few more clicks were heard and the appendages started moving the dildos in and out of all three orifices. The sensations were very distinct and different for each hole. The movement within her ass was unpleasurable and it felt like it was catching on her anal flesh in spite of the lubrication. The one in her mouth nearly caused another moment of panic as it pushed further down her throat… and it was humiliating because she began making an involuntary gurgling sound. The only one that brought her any semblance of pleasure was the dildo that was thrusting in and out of her vagina. The pleasure was minute, but existent nonetheless. There she was, lying on her back in an oversized crib with three dildos filling each of her holes, causing her to squirm with discomfort and embarrassment, all the while making those ridiculous gurgling noises that refused to be halted. In and out the dildos went, moving back and forth relentlessly. The pain and discomfort soon gave way to an internal apathy. That is, the dildos didn’t necessarily feel bad, but they didn’t feel good either (aside from the vaginal one). It was a neutral feeling really. She could feel every inch of the movement from each dildo, but that was about all. No pain, no pleasure. Jaylene’s jaw started feeling sore after about five minutes of having her mouth wide open and at one point, a cramp nearly occurred. Fortunately, it subsided before it could worsen. Over the humming sound, Jaylene made out a creaking noise and then moaning; excited moaning. She surmised that her mommy had made her way to the rocking chair and was masturbating to the sight of her former life partner being helplessly invaded by the dildos. She really was helpless too. The appendages kept her in place and the dildo in her throat forbade communication. She was at the mercy of these robotic arm-like devices with sex toys mounted on them. This fact dawned on her and instead of feeling scared or angry, she felt something different. She felt turned on! This came as a huge, huge surprise and in her head she was denying it. Why would being trapped and helpless while Brynn was gratifying herself make her horny? No, surely that wasn’t it. There had to be another—more rational—explanation for why she found herself getting worked up. There HAD to be! As Jaylene’s nether holes became wet with her own juices, a sloshing sound was heard. Now her mommy would KNOW that this was exciting her. This was getting more humiliating by the second! But she could hear the same sloshing sound coming from across the room as well. Brynn was well on her way to climaxing! The vibrations were now pulsating throughout Jaylene’s entire body. There wasn’t a part of her that couldn’t feel it, from her head to her toes. The longer they were in place, the more intensely she could feel it. Ad the movement… oh GOD, the MOVEMENT! It was all too much. She felt a million sensations all at once. She realized that even her little legs were flailing about in pleasure. Through her frenzied, panting intakes of breath, Brynn said, “That’s it, baby. Let yourself… enjoy it. I want you… to… be… my horny…. little baby girl!” The words were difficult for her to spew out, thanks to the insane pleasure wracking her body. As soon as the last word came out, her body convulsed in the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced. Her legs clenched together, her muscles contracted and she let out a satisfied, “Yessssssssss! Oh my God, yesssssssssssss!” Jaylene, too, was convulsing, her breaths deep and fast as her chest rose and fell rapidly. Sweat dripped from her every pore. With all the suddenness of a springtime thunder storm, the baby was overcome with an orgasm of her own that sent her bucking and thrashing wildly in her crib! The gurgling noise became something more sexual but no less loud. In fact, it became even louder, escaping what little room the dildo afforded her throat. Then… there was silence; the only sound audible being their labored, heavy breathing in the aftermath of their intense orgasms. Neither one could move; neither one could speak. They were too drained for that. Something happened in the nursery that day… something special and meaningful for both of them. And they both knew it. They had fallen back in love… just in a way neither of them could have ever predicted. And it was magical.

This is a reupload of a story by DLglasgow Chapter 1 The rain lashed against the window of the car as we sped up the motorway, it seemed today the weathers mood reflected that of the occupants. The silence was the worst part, we had been driving for over an hour and yet the only words spoken were short observations made by my parents in the front. Next to me sat my younger sister, earphones in listening to music while staring blankly out of the window. At 15 she normally really got on my nerves but today however we were in this together, both waiting with worried trepidation about what our fate would be for the next 2 months. Today was in fact the first day of our summer holiday yet instead of enjoying our freedom with friends we were on route to the massive exhibition centre outside the city. The show we were visiting was called ‘The Teenager Improvement & Correction Show’, not long ago this strange title would have seem like a joke but in just a few years they had become all the rage. These shows had started, fuelled as parents becoming increasingly frustrated with the lack of self-control, respect and responsibility teenagers were showing along with teenage pregnancy, drug abuse and under 18 crime reaching all-time highs. These huge social issues had led to shows that would have once been condemned as inappropriate or even child-abuse to be deemed necessary and in a lot of cases actively encouraged. After all on paper they seemed to be incredibly affective. This however didn’t bring any hope to my heart. I had read about these shows in the paper but I never really paid attention, always thinking my parents would never take me to one. However I was most definitely wrong, as was my sister when she found out she would be joining me. People I knew at school had attended these in past summers and when they did you wouldn’t hear from them until school resumed in September. Even when they did return never was their summer talked about and it was always a ‘no go’ topic. It was this dread of not knowing what to expect that was already worse than any punishment I had received before. The good or bad news however was that we were nearly there and I guessed we only had about 15 minutes left on the road. You are probably wondering what drove my parents to bringing us both here? Well in my case I was stupid and got caught red handed; the cannabis was in the paper ready to be rolled when in walks my mother. I thought she was out shopping but this assumption proved to be a big mistake. My parents hate drugs so as you can imagine she went mental. My sister on the other hand had built up her cause for punishment over a much longer period; generally back talking, coming home late, swearing at my parents, etc... It’s probably time I tell you a bit about myself. To get started I’m 17 and stand at about 5,8” which compared to the other girls in my class is pretty tall. Like my sister we are both slim and generally considered to be good looking. While looking similar, my brown hair came down to just below my shoulders whereas she wore her blond hair up in a scrunchy. Chapter 2 “Right girls” my mother said aloud, awaking both me and my sister from our thoughts. As we both looked up and my sister removed her earphones she continued, “You both know why me and your father have decided to bring you here, you both let us down badly. Now I’m going to set down two simple rules even before we get started. Firstly you have no choice is what improvement system we chose for you and any arguments will just result in your punishment being worsened. Secondly I want you both to be on your best behaviour, we will not put up with any swearing, running away or any such like. Understand?” “Yes Mum” I replied “Good Hannah, what about you Lucy?” “Yes, but do...” she started before being interrupted “No buts young lady, that’s final” It was then that our car turned into the gravel car park and we slowed into a space near the back. “It’s busier than I imagined” my dad blurted out aloud “First day of the holidays, I’m sure we aren’t the only parents wanting to get started straight away.” my mum said back before continuing “Right let’s get going!” I got out of the car with no haste, I even delayed the process of closing the door but after a sharp look from my mother quickly closed it and sped up to catch up with the three of them as they headed for the main entrance. Moments later we were moving through the revolving doors and into the huge foyer. It was very busy with hundreds of families moving around, yet it was eerily quiet. It seemed only the adults were talking. I could even hear somebody sobbing in the distance but couldn’t locate where. But there was not time for that as mum was already ushering us towards the entrance into hall 2. Upon crossing the fresh hold I stopped, staring with a mixture of shock and horror. The hall was enormous and seemed to be divided into about 10 sections which in turn housed about 20 stands. Above each of these sections hung a huge sign decrypting the system of punishment (I was not looking at this as correction anymore) it represented. I had just started to scan the titles when a young man approached my parents saying aloud ‘Hi folks, is it your first time at this show? You look a bit lost’ My father seemed please somebody had come to the rescue as he like me had stopped and stared after entering. “Thanks and yes it is. How does it work, do we go around in order or….” He trailed off not really knowing what he should be saying. “Don’t worry, its actually really simple. You will see the big signs above each of these sections, yes, well these are the systems of correction & punishment. We have 8 in total so the first step is to choose which one is appropriate.” “Ok” my dad nodded not sounded too sure “and after that…” “Then just go up to the first desk they will help you get started, choosing the severity, length, etc of your chosen system of correction. It’s a build your own method so you can really customise it as required” “That’s great, thanks” my mum cut in obviously eager to get started. Chapter 3 We moved off towards the first section whose title read ‘Enforced Education’ with the subtitle ‘For underachievers’. I looked over to my sister and she was very pale with a look on her face that mimicked how I felt inside. I wasn’t sure if I should cry, be angry or run away but I quickly reminded myself of my mother’s warning and that I didn’t want to make this any worst for myself. Before we reached the entrance to this section my mother stopped obviously reading the sign before turning around and gesturing towards another section across the hall. “Of all the things you two have done, lucky underachieving isn’t one” she muttered as she pushed forward. The next section read ‘Manual labour – for lazy teens’ again as we approached my mother stopped deciding this also was inappropriate. This process continued as we moved deeper into the hall, reading the titles as we went I noticed that it seemed the punishments systems were getting more severe. ‘Corporal punishment and chastity’ my father read aloud as me and Lucy gasped aloud. You wouldn’t have believed my relief when as like the others before, we walked straight past. I was starting to hope that maybe my parents would decide that none of these systems suited and that we would go home and I would be grounded like my past punishments. This however turned out to be a false hope, as just then my mother started moving purposefully towards the sign that read ‘Dependency & Regression – Both preventative and punishment’. I wasn’t sure what Regression meant but I definitely didn’t like the sound of that. Lucy’s walking pace had slowed and talking the cue followed suit. “Do you know what that means” she said pointing to the sign “No, you?” I replied “Not sure… I thought it meant getting younger but… it can’t be….” she said “Well were going to find out soon enough” “Hannah, Lucy, get over here” my mum shouted across the hall People were turning around and blushing I speed walked over to the large counter where they both were stood with Lucy hot on my heels. Chapter 4 Arriving at the counter I stood next to my parents as the woman behind began to speak after obviously waiting for us to arrive. “So have you decided on this correction plan already or would you like me to talk you through it?” “Talk us through it please?” replied my mother quickly “Well, the principle is pretty simple really and has been developed recently but the results so far have been outstanding. It does however require you to have an open mind and it’s not for all parents…” I was already worried but my mother nodded prompting her to continue. “So the idea of this system is to regress your teenagers to an age or state where they were more dependent upon you. This then rebuilds their respect for you while providing a deterrent for them not to misbehave. It’s like having a second shot at bringing them up.” I was taken aback but still was struggle to see what she meant. How would they make us more dependent on our parents? This thought was punctured however by my father blurting out “Sounds perfect! But how does it actually work?” “Well that depends, on the level you choose. We have five running from level 1 for teenagers who need a minor reminder all the way to level 5 for out of control teens.” “Now without me telling you about each level where would you place your two girls? I expect they are both to receive correction?” “Yes they both are; for Lucy here pointing at my sister I would say a 2 while Hannah pointer at me is probably a 3 or 4” my mother responded “Perfect she said taking a note. Well here are the rules for each level” she said pushing over 3 pieces of paper. My mum read the first sheet aloud: Level 2 Ideal for correcting ongoing but minor misbehaving or lack of respect Correction term: 4 – 8 weeks Parental involvement: Medium Material cost: £20 per week Objective: Return teen to full use of nappies with toilet out of bounds. Parental control over nappy changes with punishments for misbehaving. No or normal clothes to be worn at discretion of parent. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Nappy must be used for both wetting and messing 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Punishment for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style and capacity 3. Length of period between changes ---------------- Mum stopped and looked over at us both. Lucy was in tears and I however was angry and couldn’t stop myself “NO WAY! I’m not F###### going along with this” I shouted “How dare you speak to me like that young lady! I was obviously wrong thinking level 3 would be appropriate” She replied angrily handing one of the sheets back to women “But…” I started “No! You be quite or I will upgrade you to level 5!” She snarled back before reading aloud again. Level 4 Ideal for correcting and punishing a major rebellion or lack of respect from a teen. Correction term: 6 – 12 weeks Parental involvement: High Material cost: £45 per week Objective: Return teen to full time baby state, with uncontrolled use of nappies, baby clothing and routines. Full parental control over all accepts of life with major punishments for misbehaving. However no confinement is used and baby talk is not required. Base Rules: 1. Teen must be in thick nappies for the whole period of punishment 2. Forced wetting and messing for whole period 3. Only parents / selected adults can change the teen 4. Baby clothing to be worn at all times 5. Fed baby food and milk in bottles 6. Sleep in a crib (supplied for period) 7. Severe punishments for misbehaving Configuration Options: 1. Punishments 2. Nappy style, capacity and doublers 3. Length of period between changes 4. Clothing styles ---------------- I was crying now, my parents surely couldn’t go through with this. How would I cope, I can’t be a baby, I won’t! These thoughts were racing through my mind but over them all I had an overarching sense of helplessness. “Don’t you think that’s a bit severe? I’m not so sure about this.” my dad asked my mum “No David I think it’s perfect. Weren’t you even saying the other day how easier it was when they were younger?” “Yes but… but… maybe your right” he said sounding beaten. “So you want to go ahead?” The women piped up from behind the counter. I had now managed to gain some composure, rubbing my tears away from my eyes and looking over to Lucy. She had also stopped crying, maybe realising that she had got of much more lightly than me. My mum nodded and the woman pointed towards the nearest stand “Great, the first stand lets you select the required nappies and you just move on through each from there. Your choices will be marked on the back of those sheets” “Let’s get moving then, I want to be home before 3” mum said to me as she grabbed my hand Chapter 5 The stand was occupied by a much younger man probably around 25 and whose table featured a wide array of large plastic squares and what looked like towels. These must be the nappies and this attractive guy is going to help my mum select the nappies I will be wearing. That thought alone made me turn beat red with embarrassment. “Hi there, I’m Jake” he introduced “What are your levels?” “2 and 4”my mum “OK, well let’s start with the level two, which one is that?” I couldn’t believe how matter of fact he was being as my mum proceeded to point to my sister. “Right she’s a small so your first choice is do you want disposable or cloth? Cloth is thicker but means you have to wash it and well, it can get quite messy.” He smiled “Disposable, definitely” dad shot back! “Fine, as she will be in them full time you should probably disregard these” he said pointing to the left of the table. “Now I would recommend either this” holding up a thick nappy with a green stripe down it “or this” holding up a similar looking one but this time with a purple stripe and noticeably thicker. “What’s the difference?” my mum said “Well the purple one is a Tena slip maxi, rather than a super so has more capacity and increases the time between changes…” “That one sounds perfect for Lucy then but what about for Hannah here?” she replied “Well, being a level 4 and wanting disposable I would say you only have one option” he said moving along to the other end of the table and picking up an incredibly thick nappy covered in baby prints. “What?” I said aloud. It was clearly twice the thickness of Lucy’s one “This” he said “is a custom teen nappy we have had created which is the thickest and most absorbent in the world. The idea is to simulate the feeling a baby would get wearing a nappy” “Well that was easy then” my mum said “What next?” “Move along to the next stand and they will help you select your nappy changing intervals” Both my parents thanked him for his help while he updated our sheets before we moved on. The next few stands were a blur as I was crying quietly and had taken the ‘pretend it’s not happening approach’. My dad noticing I was not required for them to make the choices said me and my sister could go and wait at a small seating area in the middle. We both quickly accepted, deciding that not watching the decision being made would reduce the continual embarrassment. It took over 30 minutes for my parents to move through about ¾ of the stands, my bum was getting numb so I decided to re-join my parents. This was a bad idea as the stand they had just arrived at was marked ‘Level 4 – 5 Only’. The women behind this stand was already talking when I arrived unbeknown to my parents. “So is your daughter over 16? And do you know if she is sexual active?” “Yes she’s 17 but I hope not” my mother replied “Well one of the problems with level 4 & 5’s is that the restrictive clothing prevents the ability of your teen to carry out self-sexual simulation such as masturbation. Which is I might add is an important part of becoming an adult” “Ok…” my dad said obviously sounding nervous for what was about to follow “Well, obviously you can’t let her remove the nappies as this would ruin the process of correction and dependence, so we created this” she said holding up what appears to large pair of pants but with a hollow dido at the front and back. “To allow your daughter to experience masturbation you can strap this on her and select a setting as required” pointing to a small remote control with the options; 1 to 4. “The powerful vibrators in the front and rear will do the rest.” After taking a quite pause she continued “This is optional but I would highly recommend it” “OK, if you think its best” my mum replied “No Mum”, I couldn’t help myself and she span around to see me standing their behind her. “You lost your right to have a say when you took those drugs Hannah, now you can either be quite or go back and join your sister” What could I do? Although noticing the next and penultimate stand was labelled ‘punishments’ I resisted retorting. Again my sheet was marked and I noticed it was looking rather full, that worried me greatly but mum was already moving off again. The punishment stand was fairly bland and the bored looking, middle aged woman behind it appeared visibly pleased when we stopped in front of it. “Hi there” she said in a strong Irish accent. “What’s the level?” she asked “Level’s” my mum corrected, “2 & 4” “Well we have over 20 punishment methods available divided into 3 categories of misbehaviour. Now you can pick and choose the ones you want but many parents find this hard so we have created premade ‘packs’ if you will, for each level” “That sound’s easier” dad responded “It is and what’s more they are in sealed envelopes so neither party knows the punishment until required. Now if you want to go ahead I will just have to see the sheets to check the compatibility” My mum quickly handed over the two pieces to paper which she studied for about 40 seconds before added a quick mark on the last blank row. And pointed off to the final stand. “Right your all set, you can pay at the next stand and then they will load up your car with the materials” Chapter 6 20 minutes later all 4 of us were in the car heading out of the car park. The mood in the car was miserable, the first thing my mum had said after the boot was closed over the many boxes was how she and my father had wished they didn’t need to do this but thought it would be the best for us in the long run. I didn’t agree but remained quiet, as did Lucy. She then proceeded to hand over a folded document titled ‘Your Correction Plan’ to each of us. “Read that” she said “Your correction will start the minute we get home, no arguments” -------------- Correction Plan – Hannah McDowell – 17 – Level 4 Please read this carefully as it sets out the rules and the choices your parents have made for you. Firstly as a level 4 you will be regressed back in almost every way to that of an infant. You will be forced to wet and mess your nappies, wear baby clothes, be fed baby food, drink from a bottle and sleep in a crib. You will have a dummy in at all times but as a level 4 you will, at the discretion of your parents, be able to talk like an adult at times. Choices Forced Use: Yes (wetting & messing) Nappy: Disposable Teen Baby Maxi (Medium) Change Interval: 10am, 2pm and 7pm Friend contact: None Clothing options: Onesie (pink), Sleeper / All-in-one (pink), Play Dress (yellow) Clothing accessories: Restrictive moment mittens, teen size dummy with harness Rental Furniture: Crib, Changing Table, Play Pen & Highchair Restraints: Yes (crib only) Sexual: Strap on vibrator Extras: Enema kit Punishments: Preselected and unknown to both parties Rules In addition to the core rules mentioned earlier your parents have selected to add these rules: 1. No attempt to be made to remove clothing 2. Nappy changes cannot be requested 3. All adult food and drinks out of bounds 4. You must also obey commends from your sister as she is now older than you Now you have read this document we would advise that you accept these selections and do not resist the process as this will just result in punishments and more discomfort. Your punishment has been set to last for 6 weeks but can be extended at any time. Note that furniture is rented and will normally be installed within 2 working days. You correction will however start upon arriving home. --------------- I read and re-read the document hoping this was a dream but the harsh reality set in and I began to accept that I would only be a teenager for another hour until we arrived home. Lucy asked if she you see mine indicating to the piece of paper and we swapped with me quickly reading over her selected options. It seemed she had got off much more lightly and while she would also be in nappies full time, the baby clothing or furniture options were missing and she had an extra change interval each day. Lucy seemed to have finished reading mine and had turned very pale. “Oh my god, I thought I had it bad” she whispered in my ear, there was no glee in her voice she genuinely sounds sorry for me. I didn’t however respond, after all what could I say. The rest of the long journey was uneventful and we were sound travelling down the narrow, dead end road which led to our house. The house itself was positioned right next to the sea and we had no neighbours for miles. Normally I hated this remoteness but this summer it was great as there was no risk one of my friends would drop by and see me. We pulled up outside the house and after turning off the engine both my parents jumped out the car. I was shaking with fear, embarrassment and anger for what was about to happen and didn’t move, Lucy was the same and even had started to cry again. Mum obviously noticing we haven’t got out opened by door and said “Actually girls I want you to stay in the car while me and your father unpack and setup the things. We will call you in when ready” We waited in silence for what felt like hours but was probably only 10 minutes for mum or dad to return. In this time I considered running away, fighting them or calling the police but dismissed each idea after thinking it through. The tap on the window caused me to turn around to see my dad waiting outside, we both quickly got out and followed him inside in silence. “Sit down on the sofa girls, we want to run through the rules before we get started” I sat quickly, looking down at my feet although I couldn’t help notice a large plastic mat on the floor a few feet away with two nappies sitting next to it. Chapter 7 “Right girls, you have both had time in the car to read through your rules so before we get started I wanted to ask if you have any questions?” mum asked calmly “Yes mum, do… do… do you really have to do this? I’m 15… I don’t want to wear nappies!” Lucy piped up through tears “Yes Lucy, you do and I don’t want to hear any more complaining about it. You should have known that your behaviour would led to consequences.” Mum retorted “Hannah, do you have anything to ask” dad asked I just shock my head, letting the tears fall onto my lap. “Good” mum said “me and your dad have been talking and have decided that it wouldn’t be appropriate for him to change you, so I will be the only one who changes your nappies over the next 6 weeks.” I was slightly glad about this as I’m not sure I could have dealt with dad changing me but was my own mother wasn’t much better either. Luckily as a teacher she had the whole summer off too, so she would always be around. “Right let’s get started then!” mum announced “Lucy, strip off all your clothes and lie down there” pointing to the changing mat. “What? Get naked?” Lucy asked disbelieving. “Yes Lucy” mum replied as if talking to someone very stupid “and quickly or you will be receiving a punishment before we even get started” Lucy stood up slowly and after slipping off her shoes started unbuttoning the top of her dress and letting it fall to the ground. Her socks and pant were next leaving her standing stark naked and beat red in front of us all. Mum placed her arm around her and guided her down onto the changing mat. Lucy was crying again now but mum just ignored her as she unfolded the nappy next to her. I was shocked at how big it was, it haven’t looked that big at the stand. “Lift your legs up honey” mum cooed helping to lift her bum up before sliding it under and laying her back down. Next she brought out some baby oil and powder which was applied liberally over her bum and crotch, all the way up to her bellybutton. “Time to tape you up” mum said aloud before pulling the front of the nappy over and after a quick adjustment pulled and applied the four tapes. “All set! You can stand up now” Lucy stood slowly and I couldn’t help but gasp at the slight. Firstly the nappy was large covering right over her bellybutton and was obviously bulky by the way her legs were forced apart. She seemed unsteady on her feet as if she was also shocked by the feeling. After letting her stand for a few seconds, dad piped up that although she would be allowed to wear normal clothes they had decided that for the first few days that she should just wear a nappy until she gets more use to it. “Right you can sit down honey” mum added “Hannah, you know the drill, no arguments” I wanted to argue but I already felt beaten so slowly stood and striped down to my panties. “All your clothes, Hannah” mum commanded. I placed my hand on the cotton sides and slowly slide them down my legs. This was so embarrassing, my parents hadn’t seen me naked in years. As I continued to turn an even brighter shade of red mum commented that it was good that I was clean shaven as this would help prevent nappy rash. This final comment was too much and like Lucy I too burst into tears. Mum didn’t take too much notice and instead helped me down onto the cold plastic mat. My nappy was already unfolded and I could see the pink baby prints around the curling edges. I lifted my legs as commended and felt it being slid under my bum while I just closed by eyes, hoping this was all just a terrible dream. The nappy was obviously bulky as I now felt higher off the ground and it wasn’t long before I too was oiled, powdered and taped up. The feeling was incredibly strange, I had expected it to be uncomfortable but it wasn’t. It was however definitely noticeable and as I stood up I felt my legs being pushed apart massively, even balancing was hard work. I made a move toward the sofa but mum quickly grabbed my shoulder, pushing back to the ground pulling a pink piece of clothing out of a bag, “We’re not done yet, remember you’re being regressed to pretty much the state of a baby”. This turned out to be an onesie which mum asked me to step into before pulling it up, guiding my arms into its short sleeves and zipping it up at the back. Next came large mittens which reminded me of the time we went skiing last year. These ones though felt much more padded and then when mum pulled the small cord at the wrist I realised that with these on my hands would be useless for all but the simplest of tasks. I thought it was over but dad then threw and object over the room to mum “don’t forgot this”. Mum amazingly caught it and as my eyes focused I realised this was the dummy as talked about in the rule sheet. “Please mum, no…” I begged but it was too late as she stuffed it into my mouth, the ball was huge pinning my tong down. I winced as two little straps were tightened around my head and I realised there was now no way I could remove it. “All done honey, you look so adorable” mum commented looking pleased. I tried to stand up from my position sitting on the floor but fell quickly back over onto my thickly padded bum. “Oh, honey I forgot to say seeing as you are now a baby, walking is banned, you can only crawl” I vented my anger at this but because of the huge dummy all that came out was some jumbled words. My sister laughed from across the room but was instantly met by a stern look from my dad, “Don’t you laugh Lucy or you might too find yourself like that”. That shut her up and I slowly started to crawl towards the sofa. Chapter 8 For the rest of the afternoon both me and my sister remained on the sofa. Mum had put on the Disney channel which she seemed was now age appropriate, it could have been worst and I had soon got drawn into the programmes. Nothing was said between us for the whole time, although the dummy ensured that for me at least it wasn’t an option. As evening drew nearer I noticed Lucy had started to fidget a bit more than usual and the pressure building in my bladder reminded me that at some point soon we would be both using our nappies, a thought I had been trying to supress. It was while pondering this that the TV suddenly went black and my dad’s voice shouted from the kitchen “Dinners ready girls... and Hannah remember you have to crawl”. The short trip to the Kitchen had been humiliating, while Lucy quickly walked or more waddled through I dropped to my hands and knees as proceeded slowly into the kitchen, the huge nappy making its presence felt with every movement. Lucy was already sitting up at the table and on entering my dad got out of his own chair and lifted me up, placing me in a chair which had been moved in-between his and my mum’s normal places. Winking he joked “Don’t worry you high chair will be here tomorrow”. Seconds later after mum had placed 3 full plates down she brought mine, which consisted of 3 piles of mush I could only guess was the blended result of the Sausages, mash and vegetables that was on the others. Sitting down next to me she told everyone to start eating and then undid the straps holding my dummy letting it hang around my neck. “Now Hannah, now I’m going to feed you and aspect you to eat it all!” her tone making it clear I was not in a position to argue. Wasting no time she drove a spoon into one of the piles and quickly forced it into my mouth. I had hardly finished swallowing it before another arrived, then another and another. This continued non-stop until about half way when my dad placed a huge bottle in my mouth, holding it in place as the litre of milk slowly drained itself. Dinner finished 10 minutes later with my stomach feeling like it would explode, mum had forced every gram into my mouth and I had drank what must have been two litres of milk. My dummy was now secured back in placed and it was only now that I noticed that Lucy was really starting to squirm in her seat. Mum seemed to have also noticed this as it was at that moment she said “There’s no point fighting it Lucy, you’re going to have to get used to being in a wet and messy nappy. Plus you should count yourself lucky, the diuretics and laxatives in Hannah’s dinner are going to make it much worst for her” I let out a smothered mown at this, I had completely forgotten my punishment sheet had said ‘forced wetting & messing’. It didn’t take long for Lucy to lose her battle with her bladder, suddenly while my parents were talking she went rigid and as the room went silent I could hear a strong torrent of pee making its way into her nappy. The lines of the front started to change colour and the nappy visibly swelled all the while Lucy was crying into her hands. “Right you two go and watch TV while I clear up and then its bed” mum said completely ignoring Lucy’s crying. Dad lifted me up but instead of placing me on the floor carried me to the lounge dropping me on the sofa. About 30 seconds later Lucy walked through her yellowing nappy sagging slightly but she avoided eye contact. I would have felt sorry for her but my now full bladder was making is presence known and I’m sure I could feel my intestines churning. 10 minutes later while halfway through an old episode of Hannah Montana, the pressure in my bladder was being truly painful, I even had forgotten about the cramping which had started in my stomach. I decided that holding it off any longer wouldn’t help even if possible and slowly started letting go. This however proved to be much harder than expected as my 15 years of toilet training put up a fight, soon though the flood gates opened and I felt the hot rush of pee running around by crotch and bum before being soaked up in the huge nappy. I could feel Lucy eyes watching me but I kept looking firmly ahead at the TV, it took almost a minute before the pee stopped and I was now encased in enlarged and warm nappy. I had expected it to feel awful but the warmth was surprisingly quite pleasant. The program ended marking the 7pm adverts and once again my attention was drawn to my bowels which churned and cramped menacingly. It was during the advert that mum joined us in lounge to announce that it was my bedtime and that she would check my nappy before bed, signalling me to follow her. I grudgingly got up and started following before remembering I was banned from walking. 30 seconds later I had made it into my bedroom on my hands and knees. Mum then lifted me with surprising strength onto my bed, I didn’t resist and was looking forward to being put in a dry nappy for bed, the wet one was already starting to go cold. Mum rolled me over and unzipped the back of the onesie and pulled it down before I felt her hand going down the back of my nappy and then after rolling me over the front. “Mum!” I could help protesting through the dummy. Completely ignoring my protests mum announced that my nappy was nowhere near capacity so she would change me in the morning. I was slightly shocked by this but she was already guiding my legs into the pink sleeper which would encase me for the next 12 hours. Soon she had zipped the sleeper up, ensure the dummy and mittens were securely fastened and warned me that leaving the bed would be met with severe punishments. On leaving she turned off the light plunging the room into darkness. Chapter 9 Although I tried, sleep was impossible to find, the bulky wet nappy made is presence known constantly but worst was the now urgent need to poop. I squirmed around trying to find a position which would reduce the pressure but it was no good. I was going to have to mess myself, the thought alone started tears to well up in my eyes. Another huge wave of pressure started and my body won the battle over my mind. The minute that followed was a blur as wave after wave of warm mush forced itself into my nappy, moving both up my back and forward onto my fanny. And as if to and insult to injury, a stream of hot pee was added to the mix further spreading the mess. I lay not daring to move for many minutes, tears rushing down my face as I thought about what my friends would think if they saw me now. The smell has also managed to escape causing me to gag and be even more disgusted at myself. It took a long time before I drifted into an unsettled sleep. “Wake up honey it’s time for breakfast”, my hands instinctively moved over my eyes to protect them from the sun poring through the opened curtains. “What?” I said groggily, still awaking to the fact that I was now lying in a cold but very full nappy. “Breakfast Now! You’ve got 1 minute to crawl to the kitchen or your in big trouble” repeated my mum as she left the room. I rolled out of bed but the full nappy put me off balance and I landed with a fud on the floor causing the cold poo to further spread up over my fanny making me cry out through the dummy in shock. However after a short crawl I made it to the kitchen to find my sister already wearing her pink PJ’s which did nothing to conceal the sagging nappy they contained. Without warning I was lifted up by the bum and plopped down onto a seat by my dad, the hard seat again acted to spread my mess and I could see Lucy crinkling her nose as the smell hit her. She didn’t laugh at my obvious predicament probably, I thought as she knew she would soon have the same experience after all she always needed to go #2 in the mornings. Breakfast was a quite affair, mum replaced my dummy with a bib and proceeded to feed me porridge. A bottle of warm milk followed before I was unceremoniously lifted out of my seat and onto the floor. “Head into the living room honey and I will be through to check both your nappies in a minute” mum instructed. I wanted to reply that I thought it was pretty obvious I needed a change but resisted not wanting to make things worse. It was a few minutes before mum checked both our nappies and to my relief decided mine was in the most need of replacement, so out came the changing mat. My sister watched on as my sleeper was removed exposing the huge swelling and brown stained nappy. It had turned out that some poo had leaked though and onto the sleeper which accounted for a part of the awful stench which had erupted upon it being unzipped. “Oh my, we might have to look at thicker nappies or doubling up if this happens again” commented my mother. I however wasn’t really listening, all my energy was focused on ignoring the smell, the cold wipes displacing the poo which clung to my sing & slight itchiness across my bum. It took over 5 minutes for mum to fully clean, powder, nappy and slide yesterday’s onesie over my head and buttoned into place. It was then time for my sister but as she got off the sofa mum announced “Lucy, I’ve seen you squirming all morning if you need to poop I suggest you do it now as otherwise you won’t be getting a change until the afternoon” I could see Lucy struggling with the choice “Mum can I at least go to my room?” “No, now come here” mum said sitting down between me and her on the sofa. She grabbed Lucy’s hands, pulled down her PJ’s and guided her so she was now perched on her knee, her nappied bum only inches from me. One of mum’s hands then brought Lucy into a tight embrace while the other slowly massaged her stomach. Twenty seconds later I could hear the muffled tears begin and then a watched in a fascinated horror as the back of already wet nappy expanded and slowly turned brown. Within the minute the whole back of the nappy had turned a patchy brown and I caught the first smell of poop. “Good girl” mum commented lifting Lucy fully onto her knee at which I could see Lucy’s face grimace as her mess was force in every direction. A change promptly followed and in no time my sister was in a clean nappy and mum informed her that if she was good she could wear clothes after lunch but until then gave her only a pink One Direction T-shirt she got last year. Around an hour later I heard a knock at the door and we both turned away from the TV looking towards the hall. Fear swept over me, was somebody going to see me in this state, one of mum’s friends, one of my friends… Oh god. Lucy was looking equally scared as we heard mum talking to a man, I couldn’t make out what was being said but a few seconds later two guys only a few years older than me entered carrying a huge box. I quickly turned around avoiding any eye contact, they were obviously bringing the furniture mentioned on the sheet. The first box they took upstairs, followed by another after which they remained upstairs for about 20 minutes. Hearing footsteps coming down the stairs followed by the door closing I thought they were leaving but only a minute later it opened again and to my horror they entered the living room. Lucy quickly sat up and ran out and up to her room, I was tempted to follow but crawling would be even more humiliating so I just fixed my eyes on the TV. They didn’t seem to pay any attention to me and spent the next 10 minutes putting up what was evidently my playpen. They finished but only one left calling out for my mom, the other guy walked over to me and whispered into my ear “Sorry, I know this must have been humiliating for you” I couldn’t help but turn around, looking directly at his beautiful blue eyes. My bright red face obviously gave away he was right “I really do know, I was one of the first in this program about 3 years ago.” “Really” I tried to say but the dummy distorted my words and causing another way of hot to rush over my face. “Yeah, my advice is try and enjoy it. Whatever you do avoid punishments!” I wanted to scream out “Enjoy it?!?” but resisted, he was about to speak again but his partner called out and he rushed from the room. They left a few seconds later and my mum came into the room smiling. A wave of anger pulsed through my body, she seem to be enjoying this! This was so embarrassing, how could she be doing this to me! As these thoughts rushed through my head I lost my self-control. Pulling my dummy out and started an angry rant at my mother. I can’t even remember what I said I was so angry and my mum just stood there and took it, until I ran out of steam. “It seems you just earned your first punishment” my mum said, grabbing my hand and almost dragging me to my room. My legs dragged up the stairs, I already knew I had made a huge mistake. Chapter 10 “Sit on the bed” mum instructed I obeyed, looking around my transformed room. My bed now had 4 foot crib rails on three sides with opening doors on the side I was now sitting. In the corner was a huge changing table replacing my TV & computer which had been removed. She then went over to my drawers and sitting onto was a pile of punishment cards I recognised from the stand. “Seeing as this is your first offence, I’m going let you off with a mild punishment” selecting a pale blue card, opening it and read aloud. “As punishment the child will restrained in the crib without changes until the first change interval after 12 hours. Two bottles of diuretic & laxative lased milk should be given. Double nappies recommended.” I sat in horror knowing I wouldn’t be getting out of these nappies until tomorrow morning. “Up onto here Hannah” mum said pointing to the changing table, I obliged. My onesie was removed, exposing my slightly wet nappy. Next mum brought out a small knife, cutting long slits into the nappy before lifting my legs up and taping another huge nappy around the first. Once finished she lifted me off the changing table and surprisingly carried me straight over to my bed / crib. “Wait here” she instructed closing the crib gates as she left. I sat legs spread far apart by the now enormous bulk of the double nappy for a few minutes, I felt sick with anger at myself for losing control and earning this punishment, for even taking those stupid drugs in the first place. By the time mum returned tears were welling in my eyes but she took no notice, instead forcing the teat of a bottle into my mouth. It took only a minute or so before I had consumed all the sweet tasting milk and mum removed the 2nd bottle replacing it with the dummy I had pulled out earlier. “Now lie down” mum instructed pulling two fluffy cuffs from the corners of the crib. One was attached to each of my wrists before she moved down doing the same to my ankles. The crib gates were closed with a locking ‘click’ and then mum reach down to a small button under the crib. Instantly I felt all the restraints pulling my arms and legs towards the corners, when she stopped I was laying spread eagled on my back. “Right, see you in the morning Hannah. I hope this teaches you not to misbehave again.” The door closed and I lay, only able to move my arms and legs a few inches. The diuretics and milk from the morning soon forced me to release a long stream of hot pee which tingled its way over my front before moving down between my bum. I hated to admit it but although a strange feeling it actually felt really nice and I could feel myself being turned on. I went to reach over to touch the front of the nappy but the restraints painfully grabbed back my arms. The next few hours went slowly by during which I had wet again along with a huge load of poo which was now slowly spreading itself around my bum. As the sun set I started trying to get to sleep, the pressure however had built again and I accepted that I was going to have to mess myself again before my body would let me drift to sleep. This load however was much bigger and after letting go wave upon wave of hot mush forced its way into my nappies. With nowhere to go it moved both backwards and up over my fanny, before finally covering almost every inch of skin encased within the nappy. Sleep did come eventually but was broken throughout the night with multiple wettings and another messing which this time seemed to be mostly liquid. When my mum walked in the next morning the sight would shock even her so much that she decided to change her before breakfast. “Wake up honey, it’s time to get you changed” opening the crib and undoing my restraints. Both my nappies were completely saturated and a brown stain covered 75% of it. The change wasn’t quick, the nappies were undone revelling the horror within. I just closed my eyes as mum slowly removed the caked poop on my skin. Once the nappy was removed she didn’t replace it however and just instructed me to take a shower and be back here in 5 minutes. I didn’t complain and soon hot water rushed over my body and aching limbs caused by the restraints. After a quick shower I walked back into my room. I was nappied and dressed in a yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide the nappy. Mum informed me that big girl privileges were over and I would have to crawl to downstairs. Breakfast was the same as the day before except this time I was placed in the newly installed high chair. That day and the following four were pretty uneventful, I was slowly getting use to wetting and messing my nappies and now even choose let go before it was urgent. Lucy was still struggling to mess and mum had to take things into her own hands on two occasions. I had also come to terms with the fact I enjoyed the feeling of a wet nappy and I even had tried to rub myself off, although the mittens had prevented this. Chapter 11 It was Friday morning and I had just let out a stream of hot pee into my nappy and seeing as I was alone in the living room started rubbing the front of my nappy. I was slowly getting more and more turned on, when my mum walked silently in from the kitchen. There was nothing I could do, she had seem me in the act and I awaited the angry shouting. It however didn’t come and she just said “Meet me in your room”. I crawled up the stairs behind her and into my room where she lifted me onto the changing table. The tapes were undone but it wasn’t thrown away, she just moved over to the dresser pulling out the strap on vibrator I had completely forgotten about. “No” I muffled through the dummy. “Sorry Hannah, I have seen you rubbing a few times and it’s not healthy not being able have an orgasm.” I was embarrassed that my mum was having this conversation with but seeing as for the last week mum had being changing me out of wet and messy nappies, it didn’t rate that highly. Along with the vibrator she brought a tub of Vaseline, which she used to lube up the hollow tips of each vibrator before dipping her fingers in again and applying lube to both my entrances, inside and out. Once complete, she lifted my legs and lay the vibrator pants between me and the nappy. Slowly lowering me down I felt the tip penetrate my anus before move right up and in. It wasn’t particularly comfortable but she took no notice and instead brought the front up and inserted the second vibrator deep into my vagina. “There you go, I will turn them on at different points today. And remember when this is in you will lose control of pooping so don’t worry” she said as the nappy was then re-taped and I was left to crawl back downstairs. Crawling alone caused each vibrator to move in and out which was both slightly painful and pleasurable. Once downstairs I returned to the sofa where Lucy was now watching the Disney channel. Although she was free to wear whatever she wanted, Lucy was wearing her one direction onesie which bulged at the crotch concealing the wet nappy within. Although I didn’t know it yet, Lucy also was starting to enjoy the feeling of wetting. Ten minutes later unknown to me my mum set the dial on the remote to 1 and seconds later I felt the front vibrator start on a slow hum. Lucy thank god didn’t notice but as I watched TV I felt my pussy getting wetter and although enjoyable I never reached a full orgasm. It soon stopped and I got engrossed once more in the program. It was during an advert brake that the strange sensation came over my bum as what was clearly poop pushed its way through the hole in the rear dido and into my nappy, my efforts to stop if fruitless. Lucy could obviously smell it as her nose scrunched up but she was used to it now. “Lucy, I know you will need to go, so you might as well now” referencing clearly to my messy state. The last few days we had spook very little and she seemed shocked. “I can’t, no matter how hard I try it just won’t until I’m completely busting” she replied blushing. I slid over to her and copying what I had seen mum do a few times and lifted her onto the padded front of my nappy “What are you doing?” “Shoosh” I said lifting up the dress she was wearing, exposing her stomach which I slow rubbed. Soon I felt movement and suddenly a messy load erupt from her bum, I didn’t stop and over the course of a minute three more waves of poop pushed its way into the now fully nappy. “All better” I said smiling “Thanks I guess” Lucy said and she wiggled free and in the process mushed the poop around her bum. “Hannah, can I ask you something?” “Yeah, of course” “Are you enjoying this?” she whispered “No” I said honestly, “Some parts are ok, I guess.” “Like wetting” Lucy replied quietly “Yeah, you too?” “Yeah” Our conversation was interrupted at that point my mum walking in and announcing it was lunch time. Lunch was a quiet affair and I ate the mushed baby food to which I was becoming accustom. Mum had got up to make a coffee but when she sat down, my vibrators suddenly started vibrating violently. She had obviously had set off the remote in her pocket to a higher setting, don’t wanting to tell Lucy about what was currently inside me I remained silent. The both front and rear vibrators were now shaking around in my vagina and anus at least 10 times stronger than before. My face was becoming red, sweet had started and I could feel myself being turned on very quickly. I wanted to ask my mum to stop it but the pleasure was becoming too great and I didn’t want it to end. A minute later I could help but moaning out loud to the shock of both Lucy & my mum as I experienced one of the best orgasm’s of my life. My mum realising what must have happened brought out the remote and turned it off, but the damage was done. “What’s that?” Lucy enquired. “Erm… well…. Seeing as your sister is older she has certain requirements which are hard when in nappies all the time” “So what about me?” she replied rather boldly “You’re too young” mum replied curtly. “No I’m not, I been masturbating since I was 13, Hannah showed me” I wanted to scream at her but from the look on Lucy’s face she had already realised saying this was a big mistake. Mum was you see rather old fashioned and still thought of Lucy as a child. “Disgusting, the both of you and Hannah!” she said glaring over at me. “You’ve both earned a punishment” We were instructed to wait on the sofa while mum went upstairs to find a punishment card. She couldn’t however find any designed for punishing us both at the same time so instead rang the helpline. I heard one side of the call which lasted about four minutes. Mum returned and instructed for us both to go to my room. What was in store for us I wondered… “Right, the woman on the helpline suggested I need to show you to respect your bodies and most importantly Hannah, show you not to tell her sister things she too young for.” She said upon us both arriving in the room “By lucky conscience they gave us two sets of strap on vibrators so you will be both be strapped in your already messy nappies, placed in Hannah’s crib and then placed on level 4 for 30 minutes.” I was shocked, Lucy look scared. 5 minutes later mum had strapped on Lucy’s vibrators which were much harder to insert into her smaller anus and vagina, and her now cold messy nappy replaced. I had to lie down in the crib first and mum secured the restraints in place, Lucy was then told to lie on top of me and soon her feet and hand were also restrained. Mum then locked the crib and left. As the door to my room closed I felt both mine and Lucy’s vibrators come into action. Level 4 was outright painful and Lucy started crying almost immediately, her tears falling onto my face. The stimulation was enormous and within a minute I was also crying and moaning as I had my second orgasm of the day. Lucy was now shaking on top of me, as her young body was punished into orgasm after orgasm. Within 10 minutes hot sweat covered both our bodies and as the stimulation continued I could feel myself both wetting and messing the nappy with no control. When it did stop 20 minutes later Lucy fell limp onto my body, her face pressed against my breasts panting for air. Mum left us alone for another hour by which time both our nappies were completely full before entering the room and unlocking us from the crib. “I hope you both have learned a lesson from this! Lucy I’m sure that hurt and you will do well to remember not to abuse your body in the future, you’re too young. And Hannah, I’m still very disappointed with you for showing your little sister, I’m sure you didn’t enjoy watching her go through that.” Lucy was crying again looking only at her feet and I merely nodded. We were both changed and then the day proceeded as if nothing had happened. The only tell tail sign was Lucy walked strangely for many hours, the large dildos obviously having have hurt her passages. Chapter 12 Another week had now passed and luckily we had both avoided any more punishments. My parents had started making more use of the furniture and now most of my days were spent between my crib, playpen and highchair. Lucy seemed to be getting along fine and was no longer making a fuss and freely messing her nappies around twice a day, she also spent time playing with me in the playpen. This ‘play time’ at first had been humiliating with only a selection of old toys my dad had dug out of the attic. However soon we had both made the most of it and I couldn’t help but admit that I was enjoying myself. Most days I was now being dressed in the yellow summer dress which did nothing to hide my thick nappies. Lucy was allowed to wear her normal clothes but because of her thick nappy her options were also limited. She opted mostly to wear dresses or even stay in her pj’s all day, both didn’t exactly hide her nappy but why would she care, it was only family around. My times to talk were very limited as the majority of the time my dummy was firmly strapped in place, in the few exceptions we both talked about how we were finding it. We both agreed that wearing and wetting the nappies was fine and actually quite enjoyable, not having to pause the TV to visit the bathroom, the warm tingling feeling and the squidgy padding which followed. We didn’t however agree about messing Lucy said she was actually now ok with it, I however wasn’t and reminded her that she got to choose when to go, which she did often just before being changed. For me however the worst part was the babying, not eating a solid meal in nearly two week, the early bedtimes, being force-fed and not being able to talk to anyone 99% of the time. However I did have one enjoyment Lucy didn’t and that was the 2 times a week when mum would insert the vibrators after my morning change. Putting it on auto caused it to randomly select a start time, duration and power setting. Lucy was in the room a few of times I orgasmed but the most memorable was yesterday when while playing on in the playpen it went to level 4. The vibrations could be felt through the floor and soon I had dropped the doll and was moaning through my dummy. The next 5-10 minutes I completely lost track Lucy was right there as I twisted, moaned and exploded into an orgasm. But anyway let’s get back to the present in which I’m sitting in a highchair being fed what is supposed to be lunch my by mother, knowing full well that my currently only wet nappy won’t last long. “So Lucy, how are you feeling about wearing nappies?” my mum asked while stuffing another spoon into my mouth. “Ok, I guess” Lucy replied, obviously somewhat surprised by the question. “I thought so, we might have to change punishment seeing as your enjoying it” my mum replied Lucy, realising her mistake quickly tried to backtrack. “No mum, I’m not, it’s horrible” The reply was hardly convincing and mum obviously agreed. “No, I’ve talked to the helpline and they have suggested we move you up a level, at least for a few weeks” “What, No” Lucy said, tears welling up in her eyes for the first time in days. “Sorry Lucy, it’s too late and your new stuff has already arrived. Starting tomorrow you will go to Level 3 and like Hannah here will be treated more like a baby.” Gaining some composure Lucy asked “What’s the difference between 3 & 4?” “Well… you will be forced to wet & mess, wear baby clothes and sleep in the crib with Hannah. You won’t however have to eat baby food or have a dummy in your mouth all the time.” Mum reeled off as if ticking off a list in her head. Lucy was quite the rest of the day and when my now messy nappy was changed just before my bedtime I realised that this would be the last time I slept in my crib alone. Chapter 13 True to her word when I crawled into the kitchen for breakfast I met a Lucy dressed in a pale pink onesie instead of her pj’s. She must have kept her extra change over me as her nappy was clearly fresh, unlike mine which as dad lifted me into the highchair squelched loudly. “Morning girls” mum said as she put down the plates of pancakes for the others and what looked like mushed banana’s for me. “Now lucy, before you start you need to take these” mum said holding out two pills. “Oh mum do I have to?” Lucy wined, knowing full well these would spell an end to the control of her bodily functions. “Yes, you do missy and any more moaning will earn you a punishment” mum fired back Lucy knew better than to continue argueing and soon had swallowed the pills and began tucking into her pancakes. Dad also took this as the cue to start feeding me, filling my mouth with wave after wave of warm mushed banana. As usual two bottles of milk followed and I was released into the living room to join Lucy. We switched on some cartoons and settled in the playplan. Less than an hour later Lucy let out an “oww” and I could hear pee splashing into her nappy. “I didn’t even feel it coming, does that happen to you?” she asked me looking shocked I shook my head quite surprised too. My pills only made me need to pee and poop all the time, I still could feel the need before having to let go. Just a few seconds later Lucy spoke up again “Oh god” she moaned and I could see, hear and smell why. She started crying, lying back causing the mess to spread. Mum soon arrived and manage calm her down enough for her to explain that she didn’t even feel it coming. “Oh yes, I forgot to tell you that. They sent a new type of pill which both increases the quantity of bodily fluids and removes all control. Hannah will be moving over to the new pills as well at lunch” She said finally looking at me Being 10am it was time for my change so she took me upstairs, Lucy however would have another few hours before getting out of hers. Lunchtime soon arrived and I knew crushed into my food was the new pills which would remove all my control. Shortly after it was time for my second change of the day, I was only wet but still looking forward to a dry nappy. Unfortunately though when mum came she said that she had noticed my 2pm nappies were never full and it was a waste so from now on I would only be changed twice a day. “What?” I muffed though my dummy. This was horrible. “Lucy you too will be losing a change and only getting three” She followed. Within 30 minutes I experienced what Lucy already had as pee and poop exploded into my nappy completely without warning. Mum wasn’t joking when she said these new pills increased the output. When dinnertime arrived both mine and Lucy’s nappies were full with pee and poop. I could feel it encasing my whole bum and right up over my fanny and I could feel a slight leak as I was placed into my highchair. Maybe if mum realised I leaked she would reinstate my change I wondered. After another disgusting dinner dad lifted me out and commented “Oh Hannah you’ve leaked. That’s happened a few times in the morning as well. We might need to look at a booster or doubling up” he said looking towards mum for approval. She nodded. Today couldn’t have been worst, I had now lost all my control, was peeing and pooing more, had one less change and now it looked like I would be in even thicker nappies. My fear was confirmed when dad who after my mum complained about the work load decided he too would also change our nappies, changed me before bed. I was so messy he let me have a shower but on returning I saw two of the huge nappies laid out. Like for first my punishment slits were made in the first before the second being taped over. Just as he finished buttoning me into a sleeper, Lucy arrived in similar attire and judging by the bulge also sporting one of my thicker nappies. I was lifted into the crib after dad watched me unsuccessfully try to climb in, inhibited by the huge bulk around my waist. Lucy joined me in the crib which was then locked before the lights being turned out. “Mum was right I wasn’t finding it too bad, but I am now” Lucy spoke knowing full well I couldn’t reply through my dummy. “I hate the surprise and now I have to spend longer in messy nappies. Not as bad as you though she said touching me on the back.” “God I’m never going to misbehave again” she muttered Sleep came fairly quickly but didn’t last long. I woke up with a start seeing nothing in the dark room but the reason was apparent, as poop was still flowing into my nappy. I had obviously already wet in my sleep and judging by the smell in the room Lucy’s nappy was also no longer containing just liquid. Getting back to sleep was harder with the mess moving around with every turn while trying to get comfortable. I woke up the bright morning sun beaming into the very smelling room. Lucy was on the changing table being attended to by my dad. I knew however that I would be in this huge nappy for probably another hour or so, god this is going to be a long summer I thought. Chapter 14 Another two weeks had past and I was now in double nappies all the time. We had both accepted that we no longer had any control with every change now involving a huge wet and messy nappy. Another interesting development was I had also stopped being aware of the smell of poop which surround us both pretty much constantly. The only good news was we were half way through our punishment time which mum had informed us a few days ago was lasting 6 weeks (unless we misbehaved). It seemed however that Lucy had forgotten this last part as currently she was poking fun into me about having to eat like a baby, having a dummy in all the time and the noises I made when I had the vibrator in. I suppose it was overdue as we hadn’t had a fight in a few weeks and which before the nappies was almost a daily occurrence. But I lost control and soon we were throwing punches and pulling each other’s hair. Dad bounded into the living room and pulled us apart. “What the hell are you two doing!” He shouted “You realise that you’ve both earned a severe punishment for this” Now I’m going upstairs and if either of you touch each other I will keep you in nappies until you leave for university. We were both left in a stunned silence knowing we had made a huge mistake and waiting for dad to return. At least 20 minutes had past when he returned holding two envelopes. “Right girls, you know both me and your mum have no tolerance for fighting so I have picked out a punishment card marked ‘severe’ for each of you.” We both nodded, tears already filling my eyes. “As you know I don’t know what this is so I’m going to read them out now” Pulling open the first envelopes he turned to me “So Hannah, here is yours: 1. Your nappies will be removed completed. 2. You will spend the next 24 hours in a form fitting, full body plastic sleeper. (See punishment box 2) 3. Food and drink will doubled and will be force fed through the punishment gag (See punishment box 2) 4. Laxative & diuretic doses will be maintained” Oh God! That’s all I could think as my mind played through what was about to happen. Dad however didn’t seem as fazed as he moved straight onto Lucy. “Lucy, yours is: You will be moved up to level 5 for two days, this will involve: 1. Full baby clothes, dummy & mittens at all times 2. Kept in a crib for 18 hours a day 3. Use of muscle relaxants which will reduce your ability to walk completely 4. Smacking’s before every change” Lucy’s didn’t seem that bad compared to mine but at least I only had to endure 24 hours of punishment. “Right girls, you have both heard your punishments and I’m sure your mum will agree they are wholly appropriate when she returns from shopping. Now both of your follow me upstairs.” The next 10 minutes involved my surprisingly only wet nappies being removed and replaced with the sleeper. It felt good to be out of the nappy but once encased in the sleeper which sealed around my neck, wrists and ankles, I wasn’t so sure. The punishment gag was horrible, it’s huge bulb filled my mouth and was strapped into place behind my head, a tube following the strap to allow food and liquids to be pumped in. Lucy was also soon in full baby gear and I had to admit she looked cute. To finish everything off he gave Lucy a muscle relaxant tablet and we headed back downstairs. Sitting back in the living room gave me a chance to look at the sleeper in more detail. It was completely clear so provided me no modesty at all. The material was like a mixture of thick plastic and tight leggings, it hugged my body everywhere leaving almost no areas of untouched skin. The other noticeable thing was the heat which was building with every second, causing beads of sweat to appear. God this really wasn’t going to be a fun 24 hours. Lunch provided the first use of the gag into which mum, whom had returned from shopping, pushed blended food and milk. The quantity was huge but I had no choice but to swallow or choke. Lucy wasn’t having a much better time being fed by dad. She had to be carried in as the muscle relaxants had done their job causing her legs to be useless and even her other movements were slow and weak. The sleeper did nothing to hide my budging stomach after lunch and soon the inevitable happened. I was watching cartoons alone as Lucy had been taken back to the crib, when I felt an incredibly strange feeling. Looking down I could see my yellow pee spreading from my crotch in all directions seemingly unaffected by gravity. My whole lower body felt wet as the liquid moved around but pleasantly warm, although that would last for long. It was during a commercial break that what I was really dreading happened. A huge wave of cramps was followed by an equally huge quantity of poo. At first I couldn’t see it only feeling as it first bulged out before being spread by the material. A minute later the full damage had been done and my lower back, crotch and upper legs were caked in brown poo. I broke down crying, this was much worse than being in nappies. By the time dinner came I had wet again twice and my huge lunch had moved through my digestive system resulting in much more extended area of brown mess surrounding my lower body. Lucy was sat in my highchair looking helpless so I got the enjoyment of sitting in a proper seat. Sitting on such a hard surface however caused a high pressure wave of body fluids straight up my back causing me to cry out in shock. Dinner was a quite affair and soon I was back in the living room with a hugely full belly once again. The itching had now started which I expect was the actually punishment and by the time I was told to go to bed it was quickly becoming unbearable. Lucy was asleep in my crib so I had to stay in her room for the night and although I could not escape the horrible smell and itchiness at least tonight I could move around without being restrained in the crib. Just like my first night sleep took a while to come but when I did wake in the morning it was to a lake of pee surround my fanny and a massive bulge of poop covering my backside. “Morning sweetie” my mum said softly as she stroked my hair and I release it must have been her that had work me up. “A few more hours and then we will get you out of this awful thing. I hope you’ve learned your lesson!” Replying “yes” through the gag just made a gurgling sound but I think she understood. “Now unfortunately Hannah I’ve got some more bad news, we’ve read the detail on punishment card and it says in the morning things can be pooled up so we have to spread it around again” “What!” I stuttered through the gag “Lucy if you argue I will extend your punishment and we both don’t want that so just stay still” She said as she reached down and pulled off my covered exposing my plastic clad body. To be honest I couldn’t have believed I could be more embarrassed than what I had suffered over the past few week but I was very, very wrong. Already lying on my front my mum pushed the bulge of mess which exploded in every direction but she didn’t stop there and continued massaging it over my whole body. I could feel the mess now spread from my back to down my legs and once mum turned me over she continued, now moving the pee and poop all over my front. It was truly disgusting and I could tell even she too wasn’t at all enjoying this. “Right all done, you can come down to breakfast now” I got out of bed slowly and saw my reflection in the mirror. I was a horrific sight, my whole body a patchy shade of yellow and brown. God I can’t wait to be back in nappies I thought to myself. Luckily I managed to cope through breakfast and only had another small wetting before at around midday I was told it was time to get out of the plastic suit. Standing in the bath mum peeled it off me before spraying me down for a good 20 minutes. Another shower later and after nappy rash cream being applied to my whole body I was back into the glorious comfort of the nappies. A day later Lucy was returned from babyhood to level 3 and normality returned to the house. Chapter 15 Summer was now coming to an end and we had both managed to avoid any major punishments. It was a sunny Friday afternoon and I was just lying on the sofa pretty much oblivious to my rather full nappy when mum came and spoke to me. “Hannah, seeing as there is only 1 week or so left of your punishment we’ve decided to send you on a camp so you can socialise a bit.” She said as she removed my dummy so I could reply “Really? So you’re going to take me out of nappies?” I asked “Well no you’ve still got to continue your punishment but don’t worry you’re going to a special camp and everyone is in the same boat.” “Arh, ok… I’m not sure if I…” I replied but mum quickly cut me off “You’ve got no choice Hannah, and you will be picked up tomorrow morning. Lucy will be staying here though.” And with that she reinserted my dummy and left. A hundred emotions where pulsing through my head, it would be nice to get out of the house, but other people would see my nappies, but those people would also be in nappies, it would be so embarrassing but could be fun… The next day I was ready in a clean double nappies, yellow sun dress, mittens and dummy tied in place waiting for a person from the camp to pick me up. When the knock came and the young man entered I couldn’t believe my eyes, it was the attractive 20 something year old who had fitted my crib. Following him out I wished I could say something but he just ushered me into a mini van parked outside, strapping me into an adult sized car seat. I wasn’t alone, four other teenagers were also strapped in around me. Two girls who I guessed were just a little younger than me, a teenage boy maybe around 14 and another boy who was at least my age. They all, like me were clearly in nappies and judging by the smell at least somebody had a messy one. Just before we set off the young man reached from the front, untying my dummy and letting it hang around my neck. “At camp you allowed to speak free as long as you behave” he said winking at me. “I’m Chris by the way and everyone this here is Hannah” he said speaking more loudly to the whole mini-van. “Hi Hannah, I’m Aimee” said the girl closes to me. At the van started to move away they all introduced themselves, the two girls Aimee and Chloe were 15 & 16, I was right about John the younger boy being 14 and oldest boy sitting in the back, Jake was 19. As we journey continued on we all got to know a little more about each other’s story. Chloe’s was so similar to mine it was scary and she too was a level 4 admitting this with the fact that the bad smell was indeed coming from her. John the youngest was only a level 2 but his jeans did nothing to hide the big nappy they contained. Aimee was a level 3 along with Jake although he admitted he had been decreased from a 5 to a 4 and then to a 3 after good behaviour. With Jake being the only one in the group experiencing level 5 we all started asking questions. “What’s it like?” asked John the youngest “Boring mainly. The drugs mean you’re pretty much helpless and I spent most my time sleeping, eating or being changed…” “My parents were threatening me with Level 6 at one point so I just went along with it quietly and luckily they started decreasing my levels.” He added “Level 6?” I asked “I thought there were only 5 levels” Aimee added “Yeah, there is a level 6 its just you can’t start on it, so most people don’t know about it” Jake replied “So what is it? I can’t imagine anything worse than 5?” I said, thinking in my head what it could be… “Well on the face of it it’s not worse, I mean all the baby clothes, dummies, cribs, etc go but instead they give you an injection. This injection makes you lose full control of your bladder and bowels for about a year” he finished with everyone either gasping or staring at him with fear “Oh god, so it means you have to like stay in nappies through school and everything” “Yeah exactly, they only use it when the parents feel the teen need constant correction to keep them on track and they can keep it going until you’re 21” was his reply I swore loudly “Hey, I’ll have none of that Hannah or that dummy will be going back in” came a sharp voice from the front “Sorry” I mumbled back, still thinking over the simple horror of level 6 Chapter 16 Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building. Arriving at the camp, we all got out of the mini-van into a wooded area with log cabins dotted throughout the site. We were by no means alone with at least 50 other teenagers from 13 to 19 wandering around, almost all were clearly sporting think nappies. “Everyone report to in the main building” came a voice over a hidden speaker system and we followed the others, moving toward the biggest building. The crowd gathered facing a stage at back of the room with everyone looking around nervously. On the stage had assembled a group of 20-something year olds including Chris our driver. And then walking up from behind the stage appeared an older woman maybe around 40 and the hum of chatter in the room evaporated. “Welcome everyone, I’m Miss Donaldson and the leader of this camp. Now listen carefully as I’m going to go over the important rules of your stay here: 1. Firstly remember you are here to learn and interact but your punishment continues so not everything is designed to be fun 2. Your parents have handed full control of your punishment to me and my staff (waving her hand to the group behind her) 3. Misbehaviour is not tolerated in the slightest and will be punished harshly 4. We have no toilets on the camp except for staff so I’m afraid if your currently level 1 you will now be effectively level 2 and thus be required to use your nappies for everything. 5. You will be grouped randomly and we don’t have girl / boy segregation. That said, any sort of sexual contact will result in the highest form of punishment for those involved So they are the rules and you will do well to remember them. Enjoy your stay.” And with that she left the stage, the staff members then starting calling out names lining us up in groups. Level 4 seemed to be the highest so I guessed they must not let level 5 attend and when my name was called I was surprised to join the group lead by Chris and another slightly younger girl. Once the group had assembled I counted 8 of us in total, four girls including both Aimee & Chloe from the minivan, three boys and another boy probably about 14 who was dressed head to foot as a girl. “Hi Everyone, I’m Chris and this here is Eilidh. We are your camp leaders for the next week. If you’re all on your best behaviour you will have a great time. Now everyone follow us and let’s get you all settled into the cabin.” We all trundled after them, making small talk between ourselves before reaching our cabin. It was a big imposing log cabin surrounded by trees and was one of the furthest away from the main building. Walking through the door revealed a single huge room sporting 8 cribs dotted randomly throughout and a set of changing tables against the far wall. Also against this wall was shelf upon shelf of nappies, changing supplies, clothing and some other strange looking objects I couldn’t quite make out. There were only two internal doors and I guessed these must lead to the rooms for the leaders. “Welcome everyone to your new home, everyone please now pick a crib and stand beside it” They all looked the same so I walked with Chloe and picked the one next to hers, near the centre of the room. Looking around, my crib had three other close neighbours, Chloe, the boy with the dress and a guy who looked about my age. Looking him over, he was definitely also a level 4, the blue dungarees with a large lion emblem on the front gave it away. They were also quite tight as I could clearly make out the outline of the large nappy they were supporting. Our eyes made contact and I could see him looking me up and down. The yellow sun dress, the dummy hanging around my neck, my bulging nappies, my mittens… god I must look awful I thought, turning away suddenly embarrassed. “Scott, my name’s Scott” he said forcing me to turn back around. “Hannah” I replied my face still reddening. “Nice to meet…” but before I could finish I got cut off my Eilidh’s “Quite!” We all turned to face her and Chris who were now standing in front of the changing tables. “Right, first things first, I want you all to introduce yourself. Say your name, age, punishment level and why your received your punishment. Simple enough. Ok… you first.” She said pointing to a boy near the front. “I’m Don, I’m 15 and erm I’m a level 3 for fighting at school” he said slowly looking at the ground Eilidh then pointed to the youngest girl. “I’m Jess, I’m 13 and I was a level 1 but I guess that’s a 2 now and I’m being punished for being nasty to my little sister” It continued through Craig and Lewis who were both 16 and level 3’s for misbehaving at school, Aimee from the bus and then it came to the little boy dressed as a girl. “I’m Sam but my mum now calls me… Samantha, I’m 14 and a level 2… but my mum forced to dress like a girl after I was caught… trying on my sisters panties” His voice was breaking up throughout and I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone more embarrassed. “Hi Samantha” Eilidh replied “and as per your mommies wishes we will all be referring to you as Samantha” she said looking across the room. Me and Chloe managed through our identical introductions before finally we all turned to Scott. “Erm hi I’m Scott, I’m 18 and I’m also a level 4. I’m not really sure why I’m being punished and I think my parents just want to have me as their little boy again.” A short silence followed and I felt bad for Scott, I hated this punishment but at least I had done something bad to deserve it. “Nice to meet you all and I’m sure over the next few days you will all be getting to know each other much better” Chris boomed across the room breaking the silence. “Now most of you have travelled a long way and judging by the smell I think you will all need a change, so can all of strip down to just your nappies. Me and Eilidh will help any of you having trouble or wearing mittens” Me, Chloe and Scott looked at each other knowing that was us. Amazingly no one made a fuss and soon the room broke into noise as people slowly started undoing their clothing. Eilidh went straight to Chloe and Chris to me. “Long time no see” he joked winking to me. “Hold up your arms” and as I did so he lifted my yellow dress straight off revealing my very discoloured nappies. I hadn’t even really realised that they were so wet and messy, I was so use to spending the last 6 weeks with them like that but that didn’t stop me worrying about if I’d get my control back. “Ok lie down for me” Chris said bringing me back to reality and pushing me onto the crib. Squelch. “Urr” I muttered out loud as the large mess forced its way forwards over my virgina and up the back of my nappy. Chris took no notice, gently removing my shoes and pulling down my knee length socks in the process stroking his hands against my legs quite unnecessarily. I was definitely turned on and could feel hotness building under my nappy but all too quickly it was over and he was helping me back to my feet. Looking around everyone was now standing completely naked except for their nappies all of which seemed in desperate need of a change. Chloe’s however stood out as they were almost completely brown and sagging badly. Mine and Scott’s were also clearly very messy and the other boys and Aimee also appears to have a bit of browning at the back. Only the youngest, Jess, and Samantha who without the dress still looked quite girlish were only wet. “Ok everyone before we change you all I want to confirm how the levels work at the camp as to keep things easier we standardise a few things” Eilidh announced. “As Miss Donaldson said we don’t have levels 1’s so Jess your now a level 2 and will be expected to mess your nappy” “You will all be kept in nappies 24/7 and changed 3 times a day, after breakfast, after lunch and before bed. Those of you on lower levels who are use to 4 changes a day will find you’re now in thicker nappies than you’re used to.” “So level 2’s, you will still have control but we will be encouraging regular use through mild diuretics and laxatives. You can wear normal clothing but we will still be putting you into onesies at night” “Level 3’s, you will be receiving pills with your meals which means you will lose your control. You will also be dressed as a toddler. “Level 4’s, you will be treated as babies most of the time and our expected to now crawl whenever indoors. Outdoors you may walk and if you behave we will allow you to only have your dummy in at night. You will be kept in baby clothes 24/7 including mittens and luckily for you, you will be trying an experimental new control loss pill. This pill will, like level 3’s, leave you with completely no control or warning but is also said to increase wetting and messing volume by 150%. For this reason you will be in the newest and highest capacity nappy we’ve designed.” The three of us on level 4 were now being stared at by everyone and I couldn’t blame them. “So Samantha and Jess, seeing as you’re both only wet I want you to try poop before we change you?” They both looked startled by being singled out and asked to do something so embarrassing in front over everyone. “Ermm. Ok.” Samantha said looking shell shocked. All eyes were on them both and I could see their legs buckle a bit as they tried to push out a poop. Samantha succeeded very quickly, rewarded with a short fart and a noticeable expansion of his, or should I say her, nappy. Jess however was seemingly having a much harder time of it. “I’ve never pooped in my nappy before” she said half crying as Eilidh told her to hurry up. “It’s ok Eilidh, I’ve got this” Chris said as he walked over to Jess and lifted her effortlessly. His hand cupped under her nappy and she leant over his chest and shoulder like a small child. Chris then started massaging her stomach and back with his free hand just as I’d seen mum do to Lucy. It didn’t take long and soon we all watched a first wave of poop expanded into Jess’s nappy. Chris didn’t stop there though and bounced her gently spreading the mess and allowing a two more waves of fart accompanied poop to fill the waiting nappy. Three minutes later he lowered her down by the now browning nappy and see quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. “All better” he said giving her a cuddle which she gladly received. “Ok change time! Scott and Chloe you two look like you need to be first.” They were both changed by the two leaders and before long I found myself lying on a changing table with Chris above me. “Looks like we’ve got a very messy baby here” he cooed tickling me. Rip, Rip, Rip Rip, the tapes were now off and he lowered the front of my outer nappy revealing a very wet and browned stained nappy. “I see your parents keep you in double nappies, wise move by the look of it” he joked. Soon the second nappy was untapped and this time you could hardly see my skin for the poop which clung to it. “Pewww!” Was his only comment as the smell hit him but he didn’t hesitate and after 20 of so wipes I felt clean again but also turned on. Maybe I was imagining it but Chris seemed to be taking much longer on me than Scott and had paid very special attention to cleaning my lady regions. Next came baby oil which he spread liberally massaging it into my skin before lifting my bum and sliding under a hugely thick nappy. I must have been at least as thick as my double nappies and was so wide at the crotch that I didn’t think my legs would ever touch again. To finish he powdered me all over and taped up the nappies 4 giant tapes. All done he said lifting me up and onto the floor and told me to remember to crawl indoors. To be honest as I crawled back to my crib I didn’t think walking would even be an option, the thickness made itself constantly known forcing my legs apart comically. Arriving back at my crib I lifted myself up and then looked around at Chloe who was inspecting her equally large nappy. “There so big” she said noticing me watching. “Yeah, and just think, this is them dry!” Scott added from the other side. “They do look cute though” I admitted, admiring the farm yard animals which covered the shell and the cartoon style words reading ‘Teen Baby Ultima – Keeping your teen leak free for up to 18 hours’ We chatted about where we lived while everyone else was changed into new nappies. Once complete Chris and Eilidh moved around handing out clothes and telling them to get dressed. We were last and Eilidh came up to me and without a word pushed me back onto the crib and proceeded to dress me. Two minutes later I was wearing a tight pink and white striped all-in-one which had a frilly skirt attached around the middle. It had feet with a grip surface on the bottom and padded mittens sown into the sleeves making sure my hands remained useless. Both Scott and Chloe were dressed the same way with Scott sporting a pale blue one and Chloe a yellow striped one. “Thanks everyone for being so well behaved and now let’s head of for some dinner.” Chris shouted over the chatter which had built up and we all headed out of the cabin. Once outside I managed to stand up on my second attempt and waddled alongside my level 4 comrades towards the main building.

I am reuploading a story I originally found on Wattpad but is no longer available. I am not sure who the author is sorry. Chapter 1 Meeting Lauren Derrick parked his car and walked down the cobblestone path. He was nervous. He had met Lauren on a dating website and had talked to her through video chats for the last couple of months. They shared common interests and would chat online most nights sharing secrets, eventually, they became very close. After feeling comfortable enough, they agreed to meet in person at Lauren's house. As he walked he wondered if his biggest fantasy would come true. He thought about the secret he told her, remembering how difficult it was to say... "I'm a pretty submissive guy, and my next girlfriend would have to spank me,". Derrick had never told anyone about his submissive side and his special need for discipline. He remembered how she giggled through the computer screen and called him a bad boy. After that, it was never spoken of again. The thought of that conversation made the blood go straight to his dick. Did she think it was a joke? Or was she actually into it? He felt butterflies in his stomach as he knocked on the door. It was a yellow house with a big wooden door. He heard footsteps. Lauren answered with a bright welcoming smile. "Hello, Derrick! It's so nice to meet you in person. Come on in!" Derrick smiled nervously and said hello. Lauren was beautiful and fit, with long brown hair. Derrick followed Lauren into the house. She was wearing tight blue jeans and a grey t-shirt. Derrick couldn't keep his eyes off of her long toned legs. They went into the kitchen and Lauren made some tea. She offered a cup to Derrick, which he immediately thanked her for. They each wanted to know more about each other. Lauren talked about being a successful business owner, and how lucky she had been to succeed at such a young age. Derrick looked up to her as a role model. He was taking part-time classes at the community college, and often struggled with the work. Lauren often encouraged him and helped him with his homework through the video chats. Derrick considered her a caring and supportive friend. After talking in person for awhile, Derrick could feel a special connection growing between them. Derrick was curious to know if this friendship had any chance to progress into something more. After spending so much time with Lauren online, he figured the least he could do was ask. Lauren laughed at him. "You have a chance with me Derrick, but we need to talk about what you're looking for in a relationship. I need you to be completely honest with me because I know you're holding something back, and I think we both know what that is" Derrick froze, and spanking came to mind. He hesitated to respond. After a long silence, Lauren stood up and put her hand on her hip. She had a serious look on her face but talked calmly "Here's the deal, you can talk to me now or this conversation is over. It can't be that hard, you've already told me about it. If you want a relationship with me than you'll have to be honest." Derrick looked at his feet and replied in a soft voice "Are you talking about my secret?" She nodded. "Just tell me what you want Derrick, it's not that difficult." Derricks cock was hard, and his heart was pounding. "If we have a relationship, I would need to be spanked regularly " Lauren giggled at him "Good boy Derrick. Luckily for you, I'm a very open-minded girl. I think we need to agree on how to go about doing this. I think we should write it out so we're both on the same page." Derrick agreed. Chapter 2 The Agreement Lauren returned to the table and sat down. "Okay Derrick, if you need to be spanked like a child than we need to know how and why wouldn't you agree?" Derrick gulped and realized that she wasn't wasting time. He nodded yes to her question. "Good, and while you're being punished you'll call me Miss Lauren, or just Miss. Do you understand? "Yes, Miss." "Good. Now, let's start with some bad behavior that might earn you a spanking. Keep in mind that this list can always be added to over time. I want you to write a list of some of the bad habits that you have. I'll add one now. You told me earlier that you smoke occasionally. From now on, if you smoke, you get spanked. Got it?" Derricks hard on was about to explode. He replied with another "Yes Miss." The sheet of paper was titled: Derrick's Punishment Agreement Under the title, Lauren had written: Behavior that Derrick will be punished for. Derrick began to write. 1. Smoking 2. Drinking too much 3. Being late 4. Being disorganized 5. Putting off homework 6. Bad grades 8. Talking back Derrick handed the list over to Lauren. "I like it so far. I think its a good starting point, although I think I'll add lying to the list. That's something I have absolutely no patience with, and the consequences will be very severe." Derrick agreed, and they continued. "Let's move on to how you'll be punished. I personally think that being over my lap will be the most humiliating for you. It's childish and exposing, and I think it will work perfectly. Does that sound fair?" Derrick was in total shock, Sitting in front of him was his new beautiful girlfriend that was going to spank him and it seemed like she was educated on the matter. He nodded his head and agreed. She was writing the details and talking at the same time. "I'm glad you agree Derrick, and I'm really glad we found each other. I think this relationship is going to flourish." Lauren finished writing and looked up at Derrick. "Now that positioning is out of the way, let's add in the fun stuff. Anytime you get spanked over my lap i'll start with my hand and then use an implement. In some extreme cases, I'll use the implement for the entire spanking. It might be a hairbrush or a paddle. Is that okay with you?" "Yes Miss" "Good, now on to public spankings..." "Public?" Derrick asked in sudden fear. "Hopefully it will never occur, but if we're in public and you misbehave then you can expect to be punished immediately." Derrick grew tense "I think that's a little extreme. People are going to see us!" "Spankings are supposed to be embarrassing Derrick. But I'll make a deal with you. If you're really bad in public, then yes, you will be spanked on the spot. But if its something minor, then I'll spank you in a private bathroom or in the car. Keep in mind that a spanking at home will always follow. Just make sure you're good in public and we shouldn't have a problem. Okay?" Derrick thought about being spanked by his girlfriend in public and it made him cringe, but after a lot of convincing, he agreed to her rule. Lauren reached out and held Derricks' hand. "I'm really happy to have you as my boyfriend. I will be fair and respect you, but if you test me and break these rules, then you can expect a sore ass." Derrick was overcome with excitement and felt so lucky to have Lauren in his life. He smiled at her and she smiled back. "Derrick, is there any other punishment or kink that you need to tell me about? Because now is the time to come clean to me about it. It would be easy to add it into our agreement right now." Derrick said no, but in the back of his mind, there was something else that excited him. He was just too embarrassed to mention it. By the time they had finished the list, it was 11:30. They soon ended up calling it a night. Lauren Walked Derrick to the door, and they made out on the stoop for a while. Lauren told him to call her tomorrow to make plans. Derrick was eager to see her again and happily agreed. As Derrick began to walk away Lauren planted two smacks on his butt and grinned. "Be a good boy Derrick!" Chapter 3 Derrick Breaks a Rule Derrick called Lauren around 1:00 in the afternoon. It was a dark and rainy summer day and she suggested they watch a movie at her place. Derrick agreed and left his apartment with an umbrella in one hand and his keys in the other. On the way he was stopped at a traffic light, his dick was hard. He was thinking of which rule he should break and wanted to know how it felt to be butt naked over Lauren's toned thighs. He wondered what she was wearing today, and what she would use to spank him with. He heard the horn of a driver behind him and realized the light was green. He arrived and knocked on the door. Lauren was happy to see him. They kissed at the door and walked inside. She was wearing tight black sweatpants and a tank top. As they walked through the kitchen Derrick noticed the Punishment Agreement they had worked out last night laying on the counter. Derrick had dreamed of that list and the agreements he made with Lauren. His cock was getting stiff. Lauren had picked out a romantic comedy and told Derrick to put it in the player while she made popcorn. Derrick saw a perfect opportunity to earn his first spanking. When Lauren came back with the popcorn she noticed that he hadn't put the movie in. Derrick stood in the center of the living room with an erection and a smile on his face. "Fuck romantic comedies. I hate them and I'm NOT going to do what you tell me!" Lauren giggled at him. She put the popcorn down on the table and crossed her arms with a very feminine no-nonsense stance. "Somebody wants a spanking huh?" "Yes, Miss." He replied. Lauren studied Derrick for a moment, then walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist and pulled him in close to her. "If a spanking is what you want, then a spanking is what you'll receive. Go into the kitchen and get my wooden spoon out of the drawer by the fridge." Derrick started for the kitchen and felt the sting of three hard smacks to the center of his butt. He looked back to see Lauren grinning at him. When he came back to the living room he found Lauren sitting patiently on the center of the couch. She reached up and grabbed Derrick by his waistband and pulled him in front of her. "Get down on your knees Derrick, we're going to have a little chat first." Derrick did as he was told. As he was kneeling Lauren scooted forward and split her legs, pulling Derrick into her crotch. Derrick felt small compared to Lauren. She put her hands on his hips and began to speak. "You broke one of the rules that we agreed on. Do you remember what happens to little boys that break rules?" Derrick looked up into Lauren's blue eyes and answered. "They get spanked." "That's right Derrick. You've been a very bad boy, and I'm afraid I have no other option but to spank you like a naughty child. Now get up, put the spoon on the table, and lay over my lap." After he put the spoon down he felt Lauren's hand grab his wrist firmly and pull him down over her thighs. "What a childish position for a boy your age to be in. Do you have anything to say to me before we begin?" So many thoughts and emotions were going through Derricks' head at that moment. His dick was pressed up against her thighs, and his butt was in the air. The only thing he could say was that he was sorry. Lauren laughed. "You can give me a proper apology when you're sitting on a freshly spanked butt." She then raised her palm and began smacking his bottom. Derricks pants and undies were still on which absorbed most of the impact, but after about 200 smacks his butt was really starting to warm up. Lauren was taking her time, and making sure Derrick was feeling as naughty and childish as possible. SMACK SMACK SMACK "how does it feel." SMACK SMACK SMACK "To be draped over your girlfriend's lap." SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "For a well-deserved spanking?" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK YOU'VE BEEN A NAUGHTY - SMACK - NAUGHTY - SMACK - LITTLE BOY! - SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren noticed that while she was spanking and scolding, Derrick was rubbing his hard dick against her thighs. She liked the reaction she was getting from him and continued to spank over his pants. After 3 or 4 more minutes, she stopped and rubbed his bottom. She could feel some heat on his plump cheeks. "Alright naughty pants. Get up and stand in front of me." Derrick complied. Soon he was standing in front of his girlfriend with his erection pointing towards her. Lauren grabbed his waistband and slid his pants down to his ankles and told him to step out. She looked at his tighty whities with a grin. "I like your little boy undies. They really suite you Derrick." She quickly spun him around. She could see some redness beginning to creep in on the sit spots, and without warning, she hiked up Derricks undies into his butt crack. "AHHHH!" Derrick jumped a bit which made Lauren laugh. "Oh yeah, those cheeks are getting pretty red. How do they feel right now Derrick?" Derrick, redder in the face than he was on his butt, responded. "It feels kind of hot, in more ways than one." Lauren smacked him on his bare wedgied butt 5 times in the same spot. "Obviously you still need a lot more. Get your bottom over my lap, Derrick. You're going to be one sorry boy when I'm finished with you." With that, she pulled him down to her strong thighs. Derrick could better feel the curves of her lap without his pants, and he was eager to be placed on her lap without any kind of protection. He felt childish and ridiculous being over her lap wearing tighty whities. Lauren had strong thick legs, which aided in propping his butt higher up and making him feel more exposed. Lauren began to spank after situating him on her thighs. Her rhythm began to pick up. She concentrated on his bare sit spots and gave him breaks by spanking over his childish underwear. Every now and then she would hike up his undies into his butt crack and smack his bare butt a few times. She really liked the effect of the wedgies. After about 6 minutes of undie spanking, his butt was fairly red. Lauren made sure to rub the fact in. "I think we're making progress, but your cock is still hard. You must really like being spanked. You've been taking this very well so far." Derrick began to rub his dick on her lap while she held him in position. It felt like dozens of fire ants were biting at his bottom. He especially felt the burn on his sit spots. He came close to exploding on her lap but she made him stop thrusting just in time. "Alright Derrick, break time's over. It's time to get serious." Lauren grabbed at Derricks waistband. He was expecting another wedgie but instead, she gently pulled them down over his tender butt. The underwear snagged on the tip of his dick and she asked him to lift up for a second so she could correct that. Pretty soon his tighty whities were down to his ankles and he was told to kick them off. Now Derricks dick was in direct contact with Lauren's sweat pant covered thighs. This is a moment Derrick wishes he could stay in for eternity. The feeling of his spanked bare butt propped up by a beautiful women's lap is a feeling that can't be accurately put into words. Derrick felt the cool air of the room on his bottom and listened to Lauren's soft voice. He wanted to cum so badly. He started to gently hump her thighs while she spoke to him. "This is what you get every time you break the rules, Derrick. Now spread your legs." Derrick felt her hand cup the inside of his thigh, pulling his butt cheeks apart. He felt complete exposure. Lauren could see the back of his scrotum and his little butt hole. She stroked his bum for a few seconds while enjoying the view, then started to spank. SWAT SMACK SPANK SLAP SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren's rhythm was really picking up, and Derrick began to squirm on her lap. The spanking was starting to sink in for Derrick as he realized that she hadn't even touched the wooden spoon yet. His butt was starting to burn, and he jumped a bit every time Lauren's hand landed in the tender areas of his butt crack and thighs. "OUCHHHH! THAT'S STARTING TO STING!" SMACK SMACK SLAP "Oh I know it's starting to sting Derrick. You're squirming around a bit more than before." SMACK SMACK WHACK SLAP "You'll just have to try to take your punishment like a big boy." "LAUREN AWWWW WAIT IM SORRY!" Lauren laughed at his apology. "I guess spankings aren't all about humping my thighs after all, huh Derrick?" Derrick groaned and tried his best to keep himself from crying. Lauren stopped to give him a little break. Derrick felt her reach for the spoon. "Lauren, wait. I've learned my lesson. Do you think this can just be a hand spanking?" Lauren laughed at him. "This is why I like to spank Derrick. I decide when it stops, and I can't think of a good enough reason to let you off my lap. Plus, if you remember our little agreement, I mentioned that every time you're over my lap you get spanked with an implement. In this case, it's a wooden spoon. You should be thankful it's not a hairbrush." "Lauren, please. I'm sorry." Derrick replied in a low pitched and pitiful tone. Derrick felt humiliated and defeated. There was no way out of it. "You should be sorry Derrick. After all, you did ask for this." Derrick buried his face in his arms and waited for the spoon to strike. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK Lauren brought the spoon down hard, and Derricks' legs began to kick against the couch. She held him firmly. "You're not getting out of this Derrick. This is a part of your life now and you need to accept that." By now Derricks dick was getting soft, which increased his embarrassment. He knew that Lauren had noticed. She had him right where she wanted. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK "AWWWW STOP IT! PLEEEAAASSSEEE!" Derrick kicked and squirmed violently. Lauren ignored him. And after about 5 minutes of non-stop and fast-paced spanking with the wooden spoon, she could hear him break down into a sobbing mess. She continued a couple minutes longer, making sure that he knew who was boss. When she stopped he lay motionless with his face buried in his arms. He was sobbing and breathing heavily. Lauren stroked his back and rubbed his tender bottom. "I think we're done now, Derrick. I'm not going to lie and tell you I didn't enjoy spanking you, I actually can't wait for you to break another rule." Lauren helped him off of her lap and told him to sit on her knee. He winced and sobbed as his sore butt made contact with her left thigh. She held him close in her arms like a mother would to a little child. "I care about you so much Derrick, but I DO NOT mess around when it comes to punishment. I hope you keep that in mind the next time you decide to misbehave." Derrick held onto his girlfriend and told her how sorry he was about the DVD. She meant so much to him. "I know you didn't mean to insult me earlier Derrick, you were just curious. As a matter of fact, I was expecting that to happen today. I had to be hard on you in order to get my point across. I spank hard Derrick, but it all pays off in the end. You'll see. After their heart to heart, Derrick was told to stand up and put the movie in. This time he didn't dare give her attitude. He asked if he could put his pants back on, Lauren said no. "I want to see that red butt of yours for the rest of the day, mister!" Chapter 4 Secrets Worth Telling Derrick had ended up sleeping over at Lauren's house. He awoke on the same couch he was punished on the day before. Lauren was sitting next to him watching tv. Derrick noticed that he was still butt naked from the waist down. She giggled and told him how cute he was as he slept. Derrick was still in a sleepy morning daze, but Lauren pinched his sore butt which immediately woke him up. The sting brought back the memory of sobbing over her lap. "How's that bottom of yours feeling Derrick?" "It still hurts the same as it did last night" Lauren kissed him on the forehead "Let's try to put that behind us. We should go out and have some fun today. Plus I need to run some errands." "Where do you want to go?" he replied while rubbing his tired eyes. "Well, I need to stop at the grocery store, and afterward you can pick a place to eat." Derrick agreed. Lauren insisted on driving. It was a humid day, so Lauren decided to change into some tight jean shorts and a red tank top. On the way out of the house, Derrick noticed Lauren putting a plastic hairbrush into her purse. "Just in case!" she said with a wink. Derrick blushed. As Derrick climbed into the car and sat down on the hot leather, he let out a moan. Lauren smiled at him and turned the key. "You can probably expect that to burn for a few more days!" Derrick thought about his punishment. He was starting to like the fact that his butt was bruised and red while Lauren's curvy butt was pain-free. The psychology of being spanked by her was really starting to kick in. He knew that whenever Lauren glanced at his butt, she would think of the spanking she delivered the day before. Lauren noticed the discomfort on his face as they walked through the parking lot and into the grocery store. She smiled at him and held his hand. Lauren got a cart from the cart bay and told Derrick to push while she got the groceries. She walked ahead of Derrick. His eyes were fixed on her round and curvy butt the whole time. The way it swayed and bounced painlessly from side to side teased him. He thought of her butt sitting on the couch while she held him over her lap. Then he felt the sharp pain of his own butt as he walked with her. He was starting to get horny. Lauren took her time shopping. She was in no rush and was having a great time with Derrick. Lauren was about to head to the register when she remembered the wooden hairbrush she wanted to buy for Derrick. While in the hairbrush isle Lauren asked which one he liked best. Derrick gulped and looked down at the ground. "Derrick, when I ask you something I expect you to respond to me. Don't make me have to ask you again. You'll be in big trouble young man." Derrick looked up and responded, fearing a spanking in the middle of the store." Maybe that one." He said, pointing at a medium-sized wooden brush. Lauren picked it up and smacked it against her palm a couple times. "Good choice Derrick now let's go ea. I'm starving." While walking to the registers they passed through the baby section. Lauren took the chance to embarrass Derrick and have a little fun with him. Lauren said with a laugh "You might still be getting spanked like a little boy Derrick, but at least you're not back in diapers like a little baby!" Derrick was stunned. He knew that she was joking, but the fact that she just said that aloud in the middle of the grocery store made his face turn a deep red. He felt his penis stiffen in his pants. Thankfully nobody was in the aisle with them. "Lauren! somebody could have heard that!" "That's the point, Derrick. Lighten up, it was a joke!" The couple had a perfect day. After stopping at home to unload the groceries, they ended up going to a local sandwich place. Later they stopped to get ice cream. Derrick kept thinking about what Lauren had said in the baby section of the store. He had pictured Lauren changing him into a diaper, and for some reason, the thought of it really excited him. Maybe it was the way Lauren had said it. The thought of her doing something that childish to him made his cock hard. He knew that he couldn't let the opportunity to ask her about it pass by. Plus, not being honest with Lauren about his feelings would certainly earn him another spanking. The two of them were sitting on a hill in the park eating ice cream when Derrick finally built up the courage to say something about it. "Hey Lauren, I wanted to ask you something." Lauren looked into his eyes "Sure Derrick, go ahead." "It has to do with what you said in the store today. I- " Lauren interrupted "I'm sorry for embarrassing you, Derrick. I know I crossed a boundary, I just wanted to have some fun. I'll respect your privacy next time. You were so good for me today." "It's okay, I'm not mad about it. I've just been thinking about when you mentioned the diapers and-" "What about the diapers Derrick?" Derrick hesitated "I guess I want to see how they feel. Ever since you brought them up I've been curious about it." Lauren stared into his eyes, and then looked down at his crotch. She pictured what it would look like to see her adult boyfriends dick wrapped up in a thick diaper. The thought made her smile. "Derrick, I was joking about that at first, but now that you bring it up it actually sounds kind of fun. Just keep in mind that diapers would be used as punishment, and we'll have to add it to the agreement. It's too bad you didn't tell me at the store, we could have picked up some supplies." "I know." he said "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. I wanted to be honest but it was such a hard and embarrassing thing to tell you. Are you going to spank me again?" Lauren wrapped her arms around him "I won't spank you for this Derrick. It's okay to be curious about something. It would be a different story if you had kept this from me from the beginning, while we were writing our agreement. Plus, it's not every day that you ask your girlfriend to put you back into diapers. I just want you to be sure about this." Derrick was excited and knew he wanted to try it. "Thanks for understanding Lauren, I really want to try them." his face was red. "I'm always here for you Derrick. We should hit the store on the way home and pick up some supplies." Chapter 5 A New Kind Of Punishment The next day Lauren and Derrick sat across from each other in the kitchen. On the table lay the Punishment Agreement, a big package of adult disposable diapers, wipes, baby powder and Lauren's brand 'spankin' new hairbrush. "Alright Derrick, I did some research after you left last night and I came up with how diapering can be incorporated into our agreement, so hear me out. You'll only be diapered when you break my strictest rules. For example, smoking and bad grades are very naughty rules to break in my book. The consequences for those will be a spanking per day, and you'll be diapered 24/7. Lying is also a diapering offense, understood?" "Yes, Miss." Derrick was looking her up and down. Lauren looked hot today. She wore a little black skirt and a tight fitting white collared shirt that was buttoned down half way and rolled up at the sleeves. "As for the duration of the diaper punishment, I was thinking of starting out at 3 days for each rule you break." This will give you plenty of time to use your diapers. If you break two of my stricter rules then you'll be in diapers for 6 days, and you'll be spanked on each of those days. However, if you break all three of my strictest rules within a week, then you'll be on diaper punishment for a full 30 days. Do you understand?" Derrick agreed. He couldn't stop staring at the super thick disposables on the table. His curiosity was getting the best of him. "While being diaper punished, you will be expected to wear them in public. If I have to spank you in public, then your pants are coming down for it." Derrick snapped out of his daze, "But Lauren, I don't want anybody to see me in a diaper. Can't this be between you and me?" Lauren laughed "No Derrick, just because you're wearing a diaper doesn't mean you're exempt from public bare butt spankings. If anything, you deserve it more. Don't worry. Like I said before, make sure you behave in public and we shouldn't have a problem." "Yes, Miss." "Good boy. I can't think of much else to add... Oh wait, there is one more thing. While you're in the house you're not allowed to wear pants. Only diapers and a t-shirt." That wasn't a huge problem for Derrick, so he agreed. Lauren took his hand in hers. "This is a humiliating punishment Derrick, it makes spanking look like child's play when it comes to humiliation. Are you absolutely sure you want to go through with this?" Derrick was sure of it. He just had to remind himself to stay on his very best behavior in public. "It sounds fair." he replied in a low pitched tone. Lauren noticed that something was wrong. Derrick looked guilty, so she asked what the problem was. Derrick looked down at the table and answered. "Do you remember the day when we started this agreement, and you asked me if there was anything else that I wanted to add?" Lauren looked at him with troubled eyes. "Yes, and if I remember correctly you said no. Is there something you want to tell me, Derrick?" "I may have wanted to add something after all. It's not another bad habit. It's another punishment that I've been curious about. I don't know why I didn't tell you. Maybe I was embarrassed." Derrick knew he had put himself on the spot. In fact, he did it on purpose so he could try the diapers. Lauren's eyes grew angry. "So you lied about not wanting to add something to the list, and now you're suddenly telling me out of nowhere? I respect that you're coming clean with me, but a lie is a lie, Derrick. Now, what is it you wanted to add?" Derrick hesitated and choked up a bit. He didn't mean to make Lauren this angry. "I.. I guess I want you to start washing my mouth out with soap. It's just so childish and oddly appealing to me. I didn't mean to- " "Say no more Derrick," Lauren said as she added the new punishment to the agreement. "I am so pissed at you for keeping something like that from me. You lied to me while we were writing the agreement, and now you're asking for a favor. All I want is for you to trust me, Derrick. You really hurt my feelings." Derrick was silent as Lauren's angry eyes pierced through him. After taking a moment to think, Lauren took a deep breath and stood up from the table. She suddenly grabbed Derricks wrist and pulled him off of his chair. She began marching him to the kitchen sink. "Well Derrick, since lying is a strict rule of mine, I think I'm going to go ahead and punish you with diapers. Your diaper punishment starts effective immediately. You'll be diapered 24/7 for the next three days, and spanked every night. I've also decided to soap your mouth right now since you're so curious about it. You're going to be one very sorry little boy." Chapter 6 Triple Dose Lauren hiked up her skirt and grabbed Derrick by the wrist. She pulled him towards her right side. Derrick was caught off guard as he felt a strong tug, causing him to trip over her right thigh, thus landing him face down over her bare lap. He tried to wiggle and adjust. He could feel her bare legs split to stabilize and balance him. Lauren made sure that his dick rested on her right thigh, while her left thigh supported his upper body. She then reached between his legs to expose his scrotum. Throughout the spanking Lauren would make sure that his feet were always dangling, never touching the ground. Lauren took notice to how red and sore his bottom was from his last spanking. "Your butt holds a nice tone Derrick, I can't believe that after two full days it's still bright red." The hairbrush came down hitting each cheek and then the center of his butt crack. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren covered his butt with hairbrush welts and repeatedly reminded him to scoot further up on her knees, stick his butt out, and spread his cheeks more. She knew that reminding him of these things was humiliating, which boosted the effectiveness of the punishment. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick screamed through the bar of soap. He had never felt pain like this before. He knew that Lauren would not let up. He was helpless. "Get those feet off the floor Derrick! you can kick all you want but those legs should be dangling." Derrick kicked and bucked as she spanked each sit spot 200 times with a fast-paced rhythm. His butt started out bright red, but now it was bruised and purple. "Alright Derrick, spread your legs real wide so I can spank the tender spots, and then its diaper time." He did as he was told and spread his legs far and wide. He jumped and yelped as she spanked his anus and inner thighs. This continued for three minutes before she stopped. Derrick was stretched out across Lauren's lap screaming and kicking like a four-year-old even after she stopped spanking. His bottom was a deep shade of purple and red. Lauren held him tightly until he calmed down, and then asked if he was ready for diaper time. Derrick said "yes Miss." with tears in his eyes. Lauren let him up and told him to rinse his mouth out. While Derrick was at the sink tending to his soapy mouth, she sat in her chair and admired her work. "That is one sore butt you've got there Derrick. Just remember that I'll be spanking you for the next three nights before bedtime as part of your diaper punishment." Derrick sniffled and splashed handfuls of water into his mouth. Lauren laughed and told him he had 3 minutes to collect himself while she got his diaper ready. "If you're late, then you're going right back over my lap mister!" Lauren stood up from her chair and strutted over to the kitchen table. She stacked the powder and the wipes on top of the big package of diapers and then went into the bathroom to get some lotion. She carried everything into the living room and placed it on the floor. "You've got about two minutes Derrick." Lauren was sitting cross-legged on the floor with a big diaper in one hand, and the hairbrush in the other. "Alright, times up. If you're not over here in 5 seconds then I'm spanking your thighs." Derrick ran across the kitchen, barely making it in time. He stood in front of her with an erection and a very sore bottom. Lauren patted the towel that she had laid out in front of her and told him to lay down. When Derrick sat Lauren could see the pain in his eyes the moment his butt made contact with the towel. "Shouldn't have been so naughty Derrick." Derrick blushed and laid down on his back, his knees were slightly parted, but Lauren grabbed his legs and spread them out, revealing everything. She scooted in closer between his spread out legs and looked into his eyes. "During your diaper changes, you will put your hands on your head. If you try to interrupt anything then I'll smack your butt with the hairbrush, and I have a feeling you don't want me to do that anymore." Derrick agreed. Lauren put the diaper aside and squeezed a big glob of lotion into her hand. "This is going to be cold, but it'll feel good. Especially on your backside." Lauren began to rub the lotion onto Derricks legs and moved in closer to his crotch. She massaged his balls and began running her lotion covered hand up and down his shaft. She could tell Derrick was enjoying this, and she was enjoying it too. But she had to remind herself that this was for punishment and not for pleasure. Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Being diapered like this really says a lot about the state of your maturity Derrick. When you're in diapers for the next three days I want you to think long and hard about the consequences that come with your actions. Apparently, you need a little more motivation than going over my lap for a spanking." Lauren covered Derricks entire crotch with lotion and ordered him to flip over to his stomach. He obeyed and laid there quietly while she spoke. "Spread those cheeks, Derrick." She squirted the lotion directly on his bruised bottom. Derrick jumped a bit from the cold but was corrected with a firm smack to his thigh. "No squirming Derrick or I swear I'll put you back over my lap." Lauren rubbed the lotion all over his purple cheeks and into his ass crack. When she finished, he was ordered to flip over again. "Alright Derrick, its the moment you've been waiting for... diaper time! Now lift your bottom up high." Lauren slid the diaper under him. Then she lifted his legs and coated his crotch and butt with clouds of baby powder. "You are going to look adorable in your new underwear sweetie." Lauren let his legs down and grabbed the front of the diaper, pulling it over his dick. "Here we go!" Lauren cheered as she brought it up to his waist. She held it there and taped one side of the diaper after the other. After the tapes fastened, she made sure everything was tucked in around the legs and crotch. Lauren Patted the front of the diaper "All done baby, how does it feel?" Derrick was helped up to his feet. He walked with an awkward waddle, and his spanked butt was still showing a bit where the diaper ended near the sit spots. "It's so thick, I'm going to burn up with this on." Lauren laughed "That spanked bottom of yours probably doesn't help too much when it comes to the heat, but I guess you shouldn't have disobeyed me in the first place" Derricks erection pressed against the diaper, he looked ridiculous, and he felt like a well-punished toddler. Lauren hugged him. "I hope you learned your lesson. Now, let's go to bed, boys in diapers shouldn't be up this late." Derrick climbed the stairs while Lauren followed, playfully smacking his diapered bottom all the way up to the bedroom. Chapter 7 Humiliation At The Mall Derrick woke to a loud smack on his diapered butt. "Time to wake up Derrick, it's day one of your diaper punishment! " Lauren was brushing her teeth and sat down next to him on the bed. "We're going shopping today, so get ready" "Yes, Miss" Derrick rubbed his eyes and felt the aftermath of his punishment from last night. Derrick was having a hard time as he tried to rub his sore butt through the diaper. He knew he would be fussing with it all day. The soap taste was also present, and it was drying out his mouth and throat. Lauren watched him as he tried to rub his sore diapered butt. She could see the bruising on his sit spots and thighs. "Don't forget about our agreement Derrick. You can expect a spanking every night before bed for the next three nights." Derrick sat up in bed "Lauren, can I take the diaper off for a while? It feels like thousands of pins are stabbing me on the butt, and I'm sweating like crazy down there." Lauren laughed at his request "No Derrick if you hadn't lied to my face than you wouldn't be strapped into that diaper with a spanked bum in the first place. Being uncomfortable in your diapers is a huge part of this punishment. The only time that I'll remove that diaper is when you're in desperate need of a spanking or a changing. If you try to take it off yourself, then you'll be spanked." Derrick groaned, he realized that he may have underestimated the effect of the diaper punishment. He knew now that he would have to go out in public today with the hot bulk between his legs and the soreness of his butt. He was not looking forward to it. Lauren stood up. "Put your pants on Derrick, we're going to the mall." Derrick got out of bed and slid his pants on. He walked downstairs and found Lauren in the kitchen putting a few diapers and the hairbrush in her purse. Lauren looked up at him "The mall is pretty far away Derrick, if you have an accident then I'll need to change you there. As for the hairbrush, well, that's pretty self-explanatory at this point." She slung the purse over her shoulder and grabbed her keys. "Come on Derrick, hop in the car." Derrick followed Lauren out to her car. The diaper made his butt stick out, and he walked with a slight waddle. Lauren was about to close the door when she suddenly remembered something. "Oops Derrick, I almost forgot your baby powder." She grabbed it off of the living room floor and placed it in her purse. "Alright, I think we're all ready to go." On the way to the mall, Lauren and Derrick talked and listened to the radio. Derrick brought up his living situation and mentioned that his lease would be up soon and he would have to find a new place to live. Lauren asked if he had found a place that he could afford. "Not yet, most of the places are taken, so I'll have to keep looking. Lauren thought for a while, and then told Derrick that he could stay at her place if he doesn't find something in time. "If you end up moving in, you would be paying me with chores and tasks that I assign around the house." Derrick thanked her for the offer and kissed her on the cheek. The mall parking lot looked empty as they approached. Derrick was nervous and Lauren could tell. She secretly wanted Derrick to misbehave so she could spank him in public. They walked through the sliding doors and into the food court. Lauren held derricks hand "Okay little one, I need you to hold my hand at all times so you don't get lost. Okay?" Derrick looked up at her and nodded, he felt like a child, but the diapers made him feel like a toddler. The two made their way through the mall holding hands. Lauren made the occasional joke about stopping in a toddler store and playing on the jungle gym. Derrick was red in the face. He knew the diaper wasn't very noticeable under his sweats, but the bulk between his legs and the occasional crinkle made him paranoid. Lauren and Derrick found themselves in a large department store about an hour into their shopping spree. Lauren hadn't let go of Derricks' hand all day and his patience was running thin. Lauren was looking at a long red dress when Derrick asked her how long they were going to shop. Lauren started looking at another dress and pulled Derrick along by the hand "Why baby? did you use your diapers like a good boy? Or are you just bored?" She could tell that he was finicky, and she was prepared to make this day as long as possible to bring out his naughty side in public. Her plan was working. Derrick rolled his eyes "We've been here for an hour and you haven't even bought anything!" Lauren glared into Derricks eyes and suddenly yanked at his wrist. He fell forward a bit and felt 3 hard smacks hit the center of his diapered bum. Derrick was shocked. He looked around the store to see if anybody heard the ordeal, luckily nobody was around. Lauren grabbed him by the chin and looked him in the eyes. "Derrick, if I hear you raise your voice to me one more time, I'll spank that diaper all the way back to the car. Do you understand me?" Derrick saw the seriousness in her eyes, and replied with a simple "yes Miss." Her eyes were still on his, and his dick was hard from the unexpected smacks to his rear. He couldn't believe it, but he wanted Lauren to spank him right there and now. Lauren still held his chin in her hand "Is that all Derrick? Just yes Miss? No apology?" Derrick looked away from her, he knew this was his chance. "I'm sorry Miss, can you please spank me in the store?" Lauren's eyes lit up, she was taken aback and surprised at Derricks request. Derrick noticed the smile on her face, he knew that this was what she wanted all along. "Wow Derrick, you must REALLY love to be spanked. Of course, I'll smack your bottom in the store!" She grabbed Derrick by the wrist and took a look around the huge store. She didn't want to draw a huge crowd, but one or two people wouldn't hurt. The shoe section was empty so she led Derrick through the store while smacking his bum. They arrived and Lauren quickly found a long bench that customers use to try on shoes. The bench was in the corner of the shoe department and was positioned in a way that allowed her to see every angle of the store. She sat down in the center of the padded bench. "Derrick, you have been such a bad boy today." Lauren released his wrist and quickly pulled his pants down to his ankles. Derricks white disposable diaper was exposed to the store, he immediately crouched behind the low shoe aisle. Lauren laughed and looked around the store "Come on Derrick, I don't see anybody yet, now get that diapered bottom over my lap!" She reached out and grabbed his hand and pulled him next to her, then slung him over her thighs. Derrick glanced back to see his white diapered bottom perched up on her knees. Lauren leaned in so he could see her face. "I'm surprised Derrick, it takes some balls to ask to be spanked in public. Especially during your diaper punishment!" Lauren grabbed a hold of Derricks diapered hip and swung with her strong arm, making sure the smacking of his diaper could be heard from across the store. "NAUGHTY NAUGHTY BOY!!" SWAT SWAT PLAT SMACK SMACK SMACK SLAP SMACK The diaper provided a lot of protection to Derricks buns, but the loudness of the smacks made him worry. Somebody must have heard the loud smacks. Lauren stopped after delivering 15 loud smacks to his diaper. She saw a young employee poke her head around the corner with a confused look on her face. She couldn't see Derrick yet because the shoe aisle was blocking her view, and she was still pretty far from where they were. Lauren looked down at Derricks diapered butt and felt pity "Alright Derrick, I'll make it quick for you." The employee started walking towards them as Lauren quickly pulled the diaper down just below his bottom. "There's an employee walking towards us so I'll only give you 20 with the brush." Lauren quickly reached into her purse and pulled out the wooden brush, she held Derrick tight. Lauren quickly paddled his bare butt one cheek after the other. As she spanked she continuously looked up at the approaching employee. She was getting closer. Derrick tried his best to stay quiet as the brushing was nearing an end. He kicked and squirmed as Lauren gave the 20th smack. Lauren quickly pulled up the diaper and yanked his sweatpants up but she wasn't quick enough. "IS HE IN DIAPERS? ARE YOU SPANKING HIM? WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?" Derrick tried to leap off of Lauren's lap but she held him down on her knees. Lauren stroked is bottom while she spoke to the employee. "Hi, I'm Lauren and this is my boyfriend Derrick. You might be wondering why a grown man is being spanked in your department store." The employee's name is Jill, she has blonde hair and a strong feminine build similar to Lauren's. "I just heard the sound but I wasn't expecting this!" Derrick buried his face in the cushion of the bench, he couldn't believe Lauren was speaking to an employee while he lay sprawled out across her thighs with his diapered butt in the air. Lauren placed her arm on the back of Derricks thighs, she could tell Jill was amused. "I'm sorry for the surprise, my boyfriend was in desperate need of a spanking. I hope this won't cause any problems." Jills eyes were fixated on Derricks' bottom. "Does he wear diapers?" Lauren Laughed and patted Derricks Diapered bum. "Yep, Derrick is on diaper punishment for the next three days. Believe it or not, he asked for all of this!" Jill giggled and tried to keep a straight face. She looked around the store and then focused on Derricks upturned bottom. "Can I see them?" Derrick squirmed and resisted a bit after hearing the request but Lauren was quick to spank in order to calm him down. SMACK SMACK SMACK "stop squirming Derrick" SMACK SMACK "there's nothing you can do about it!" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "now to answer your question Jill...of course you can see them!" Lauren pulled down the sweatpants to reveal the thick diaper. Jill noticed that it had been indented from Lauren's firm hand. Lauren continued to pull at the pants revealing his bright red thighs. Jill started cracking up. "OHHH NOO somebody's been up to no good! Did the wittle baby get a pankin?" The girls laughed as Derrick wiggled and tried to free himself. Lauren pressed him firmly down against her lap. "Stop your fussing Derrick." Jill laughed, she couldn't believe her eyes. "Well... I'm opening the store today and I'll be the only one in this department for the next hour. You can finish spanking him if you'd like, but I'll need to close this wing down while you do it." Lauren smiled and thanked Jill for not making a big deal out of Derricks situation. "You can stay and watch if you want. I think the punishment would be more effective if you stayed. We'll wait for you while you close up the wing." "Sounds like a plan!" Jill smiled and ran to close off the entrance to the store. Chapter 8 Lauren Makes A Friend Jill came back and sat down on a neighboring bench. She had a great view of Derricks propped up tushy. His bottom felt warm and tingly from the 20 smacks with the brush, and the diaper was snug against his cock from when Lauren hiked it up. He soon developed an erection against Lauren's lap. Derrick was bright red in the face. He felt Lauren begin to lightly spank over his diaper while engaging in small talk with Jill. The two were becoming great friends. Lauren chose to spank lightly in order to humiliate Derrick even further. The idea was to put extra emphasis on the diaper that he wore and the sound that it made from the mild pats of her palm. PAT PAT PAT PAT "Yep, Derrick and I have a written agreement." TAP TAP TAP When we first started dating he mentioned his need to be spanked" PAT PAT PAT "I think he's starting to learn a thing or two from me." TAP TAP..... SMACK! OOOUCH! Derrick yelps. Lauren surprised him with a hard swat to his bare sit spot. "Sorry to break the conversation like that Jill, but Derrick was starting to grind his dick against my lap." Jill watched with fascination as she noticed Derrick hump Lauren's legs. "Does he ever cum on your knees?" "No, but he's gotten close. He hasn't been a good enough boy for me to let him cum on my lap. Maybe if he's a good enough boy during this spanking I'll let him cum on me at the end." Derrick was excited and tried his best to be good. He felt Lauren's weight shift as she reached for the brush. "Okay, Derrick, no more light pats to your diaper." Derrick felt her gently push him off of her knees. "Let's bare that butt!" Derrick slid off and landed on all fours, his pants were at his knees. "Say hi to our new friend Derrick. Look her in the eyes and shake her hand." Derrick turned and shook Jill's hand. His boner grew when he realized how pretty she was. Her long blonde hair ran down her shoulders and she had big blues eyes and a friendly face. "Nice to meet you diaper boy," she says to him with a grin. "I would love to chat but it looks like Lauren wants to bare that butt of yours!" Lauren pulls Derrick between her thighs and brings him in close. "Let's get this diaper off shall we?" Derricks face is bright red as he kneels in front of his girlfriend. "Put your hands on your head, just like during a diaper change" Lauren begins to untape the front tabs when Derrick suddenly reaches down. "No! She'll see me! Cant you take them off while I'm on your lap? PLEASE!" Jill giggled at the sight. Lauren grabbed his hand and put it back on top of his head. "Absolutely not Derrick. Frontal nudity is part of your punishment and you'll learn to accept that. If you act out again then you can forget about cumming on my lap later. Do you understand me?" Derrick looked down helplessly at his thick and nearly unfastened diaper. "I'm sorry Miss, I won't act up again." Lauren rubbed his hips "Good boy." Jill smirked and stared. "I can't believe he's embarrassed at the thought of me seeing him naked. I've already seen you get spanked in a DIAPER Derrick!" The girls laughed as Lauren untaped the last tab. She pulled the diaper out from between his legs. "There you go baby, fresh air at last. How does it feel?" "Good Miss." Jill looked up and down at the dark red blotches that covered his bottom and thighs. She then noticed his very erect penis pointing straight up at Lauren. She squeezed her thighs together, resisting the urge to touch herself. "Alright Derrick, you know the drill. Get over my lap, don't make me pull you across." Derrick climbed up onto the bench and planted his naked body on her lap. Lauren reached between his legs and pulled his cheeks apart. Jills eyes widened as she had a full view of the back Derricks balls resting on Lauren's right thigh. Lauren grabbed at Derricks' waist and started to spank. His cheeks bounced and waddled as the sound of the smacking filled the store. Lauren wound up with the brush and brought it down hard on his tender bottom. "Derrick you have been such a naughty little brat today" SMACK SMACK SMACK "that bottom will be a deep crimson by the time I'm done with it!" SMACK SMACK Her intensity picked up as she spanked his naked bottom. Derrick moaned and whimpered and tried to keep his composure in front of Jill. Jill was consumed by Derricks bouncing and upturned bottom. She had never witnessed a spanking before and was amazed at how red Lauren was making his cheeks. She suddenly pictured Derrick laying over her own lap as he squirmed and rubbed his dick against her legs. Lauren noticed her curiosity. "So Jill, I was thinking you could come over to my house sometime" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Derrick and I would love to have you over for dinner." SMACK SMACK "I would love to, hopefully, Derrick can behave himself while I'm visiting. I'm sure he doesn't like people watching as he gets punished!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren slowed down the pace a bit as she spoke "If you come over within the next two days he'll be spanked no matter how well he behaves. That's the glory of his diaper punishment, I get to spank him every night before bed." SMACK SMACK Derricks legs kicked and wiggled, Lauren could tell he was in a lot of pain. "Alright, Derrick, just a few more smacks and then we're all done." Lauren ended with four hard spanks to Derricks sit spots. Derrick yelped and twisted on her knees. Jill sat and looked approvingly at Lauren's work "Wow, that looks like one sorry bottom you've got there Derrick. It's amazing how Lauren manages to smack the inside of your butt crack so well, she really knows what she's doing!" Lauren dropped the hairbrush into the bag and held her naughty boy in position. "The areas around the anus and inner thighs really make him jump." Lauren rubbed his soreness and ran her finger over his anus. "Okay Derrick, since you were so good during your spanking I'll let you cum on my lap, but no cumming on my jeans, I don't want you ruining them." Lauren let Derrick off her knees. Derrick got up and sat next to Lauren while she undid her belt and slid her tight jeans down to her knees. Derrick looked down at Lauren's bare lap, she was wearing bright pink panties. Derrick was about to explode. "The only reason I'm taking these off for you right now is because Jill closed the wing to the store. If customers were walking around then you wouldn't be so lucky. Why don't you thank her." Derrick looked over at Jill. Her zipper was undone and her hand was rubbing her clit. His jaw dropped as he stared at her crotch. Lauren smacked the top of his thigh with her belt to gain his attention. "What's wrong Derrick? You've never seen a lady touch herself?" Derrick straightened up and thanked Jill for closing the store. Jill gazed at Lauren as she pressed her bare thighs together and made a nice sturdy platform for Derrick. "Lay across." Lauren took his hand and gently guided Derrick over her bare lap. He thought of her panty covered vagina just centimeters away from his hard cock. He began rubbing up and down against her thighs as she held him in place. He felt Lauren smear some lotion on his burning red butt. "I may as well lotion your bottom while I have you on my knees, and we still need to change you into a fresh diaper." Lauren messaged his naked fanny and could feel his hardness rubbing against her legs. Lauren looked over and saw Jill gaze at Derrick as he humped her lap. She was still playing with herself. Lauren held him as he made his final thrusts. She felt Derricks cum spurt out and drip between her thighs. Derrick was breathing heavily, he lay limp and motionless. Just seconds after Derrick climaxed, Jill let out a high pitched moan. "Good boy Derrick. Did that feel good against my legs?" Derrick nodded and tried to catch his breath. "I think our new friend Jill is feeling pretty good too!" Jill smiled and turned red. "Sorry, I couldn't resist" Lauren laughed and told her it was okay. Lauren helped him up and cleaned off her messy lap. "Okay Derrick, we need to get you changed" Jill zipped up her pants and stood up. "There's a table he can lay on in the dressing room, follow me." Lauren stood and slowly pulled her jeans up over her curvy round ass. Derrick watched as the center seam of her skin-tight jeans hiked up into her butt crack as she pulled at the belt loops. Lauren looked back at him with a disapproving look. She slung the bag of supplies over her shoulder. "It's time to get changed Derrick, I don't want any problems from you." Derrick stood up and was dragged butt naked around the corner to the dressing rooms. They passed a set of mirrors and Derrick caught a glimpse of his bruised and welted backside. Jill led them to a large table with clothes piled on top. "There should be plenty of space to change him in here. The table is meant for folding clothes but I think it would be perfect for him to lay down on." Lauren led Derrick to the corner and helped Jill clear off the clothes. "Thanks again for your help, this table will work nicely." The girls cleared away the clothes as Derrick waited with his nose in the corner. "Okay Derrick, we're ready for you" Derrick turned around. The table was cleared off and a large beach towel lay spread out on top. Lauren stood on one side and Jill stood on the other. Lauren had stacked two diapers on the table and placed the powder and the wipes next to them. "Hop up on the table Derrick." Derrick sat on the table and slid his sore butt onto the towel. Lauren placed her hand on his chest while her other hand supported the back of his neck. She gently guided his head down to the table and gave him a kiss. "Are you ready for your diapers Derrick?" His face was red and looked over at Jill. She was standing over him looking over his naked body. "Does she have to be here for this?" Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Yes Derrick, and I might let her help if you don't start behaving yourself." Derrick whined. "Fine, I'm sorry Miss" Lauren opened the lotion and began rubbing derricks crotch. "Spread your legs a bit more baby, I need to get all of those creases." Jill watched as Lauren coated Derricks privates with gobs of lotion. His legs were spread out wide and his hands were on his head. She noticed that his dick was getting hard again. After the lotion, Lauren lifted Derricks' legs and coated his spanked bottom with baby powder. Jill sat on the table next to Derricks' head and watched as the powder covered his bottom and penis. After the powder was rubbed in, Lauren unfolded the diaper and placed it under Derricks' bum. "I'm going to double diaper you today because you've been such a brat!" Lauren lifted the diaper over Derricks erect penis and taped the sides snug. After the second diaper was fastened Derrick was told to stand up. Lauren helped him put his sweats back on and smacked his butt one last time for good measure. Lauren and Jill exchanged phone numbers as they were leaving the store. Derrick couldn't help but to feel excited for Jills visit to the house. Although his spankings hurt and the diapers are humiliating and hot, he knew that he was in love with his new girlfriend. Chapter 9 Dinner At Lauren's Jill pulled up to Lauren's yellow house and walked down the cobblestone road just as Derrick had done not long ago. The sun was just going down as she knocked on the door. It was just yesterday that she had witnessed Derricks humiliating diaper punishment at the mall. She felt that Lauren had opened up a new door full of exciting opportunities. She was surprised at how horny she had become while watching Lauren smack Derricks bottom. There was something about seeing a grown man propped up across a female lap that made her want to touch herself. Ever since the day at the mall she has been wanting to spank a naughty boy of her own. And who could forget the diapers? Having the power to keep a grown boy wrapped up in a thick baby-like disposable diaper made Jill curious and all the more horny. She couldn't help but feel jealous of Lauren and Derricks relationship. Lauren opened the door and immediately threw her arms around Jill and gave her a big hug. "Jill! I'm so glad you could make it. Come on in!" Jill followed Lauren into the kitchen. She suddenly noticed how tall and beautiful Lauren looked. The smell of fresh tomato sauce and garlic made her mouth water. "It smells great in here! You have a beautiful home." Lauren stirred the boiling water on the stove and checked the oven. "Thanks! I hope you like spaghetti, it's one of Derricks favorites!" "I love spaghetti! And where is that naughty boy anyway?" Jill said with a laugh. "That's a great question" Lauren called for Derrick to come downstairs. Jill's heart beat faster as she heard his footsteps coming down the stairs. She couldn't wait to see his thick diapers again. Derrick turned the corner to the kitchen. He had gym shorts on but it was very obvious that he was diapered underneath. She could also see the white color of the diaper sticking out from his waistband. Lauren glanced at him and put a hand on her hip. "What did I tell you about wearing shorts in the house Derrick?!" She let out a frustrated sigh and stormed over to Derrick and quickly pulled his pants down. Derrick frantically apologized as she made him step out of his shorts. "I...I'm sorry! I was just embarrassed!" Jills eyes were glued to the thick diaper. She noticed it was yellow and drooping at the crotch. She giggled at the sight which made Derrick cover the front of his padded crotch. His face was bright red as Lauren scolded him. Lauren tossed the shorts away and smacked his diapered bottom. THUMP THUMP THUMP Lauren's hand left a big dent in the center of Derricks puffy and plump diaper. "I think that little stunt just earned you 50 extra swats with the hairbrush tonight!" After the smacks, Lauren ran her hand over his yellowed crotch and then spun him around and pulled at the back of his waistband. Jill giggled as Lauren peered into the back of his diaper. "Did he mess them!?" Lauren let go of the waistband and hiked up Derricks Diaper. "Not yet... although I'm expecting a messy diaper tonight. He hasn't pooped all day! I think these wet diapers will be staying on until that happens!" Jill leaned against the counter and took it all in. The scene was so domestic. Lauren was wearing a polka-dot apron on over skin tight yoga pants and a low cut t-shirt. Lauren grabbed the wooden spoon and went to stir the sauce on the stove, leaving Derrick in the middle of the kitchen dressed in nothing but a soggy diaper and a t-shirt. At this point Derricks face was bright red. He looked down at the hardwood floor and sulked. Lauren looked over her shoulder at Derrick. "Derrick... Say hello to our guest and then set the table. Dinner is almost ready." Derrick looked up at Jill. She was wearing tight faded blue jeans with holes at the knees and a blue shirt that showed off her breasts. Her long, blonde hair hung down past her shoulders as she looked into his eyes. Derrick said hello and then got busy with the table. The girls talked in the kitchen as he poured three glasses of water and set out the silverware. Every now and then he would glance up at the kitchen and see Jill staring at him with a grin on her face. After the table was set they all sat at the table. Lauren and Jill casually talked as they ate. Lauren told the story of how Derrick had asked to be put into diapers after passing the baby section at the grocery store. Jill laughed for the entire meal. Derrick finished his plate and listened to the girls talk. He had developed a rock hard erection as they spoke about him. He loved the attention, and Jill was clearly fascinated with their relationship. Derrick cleared the table as the girls remained at the table. Lauren grabbed at Derricks diaper and smiled. "You should try to poop soon Derrick, I know you have to. I'd like to clean you up before I spank you." Derrick blushed, but he could feel the pressure in his bowels as she spoke. "Yes Miss, I'll try." Lauren and Jill smiled. Lauren lightly pinched his thigh which made him jump a bit. "Good boy, now finish up in the kitchen and meet us in the family room so we can get those diapers off of you. Then you'll be spanked." Derrick gulped and complied. As he washed the dishes he squatted next to the sink and tried to poop. As he pushed, he let out a loud fart that was slightly muffled by the padding of the diaper. The girls in the next room went silent for a moment and then burst out laughing. Lauren and Jill bolted into the kitchen to watch as Derrick did his business. He squatted as he leaned against the counter. He was soon filling his diaper. The girls watched as the back of his diaper expanded and moved as it filled up. Derrick was crying with embarrassment. Lauren cupped her hand and grabbed the back of his diaper, bouncing the mess up and down and moving it around against his bottom. Jill was hunched over laughing but she soon held her nose as the smell escaped the diaper. Lauren gave him a smack. "Good boy Derrick, now wipe down the counters and meet us in the family room for diaper time!" Chapter 10 Wiped And Spanked "Derrick! Hurry up!" Called Lauren from the family room. "Yes Miss, I'm going as fast as I can!" Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink. As he bent down to put the silverware and plates into the dishwasher, he could feel the big bulging lump pressing up and shifting against his bottom. He could hear the girls laughing in the other room. His dick was rock hard. He was both nervous and excited to be changed in front of Jill. She'd already witnessed a changing (and a spanking) at the mall, but that changing didn't involve pee and poop. A messy diaper change is at a whole new level of embarrassment and shame. Derrick scrubbed the last dish and took a deep breath. He had butterflies in his tummy. He knew his fate. Lauren would soon un-tape his dirty diaper and clean him up, and then he would be spanked across her lap like a naughty little child. His hard dick pressed firmly against the soiled diaper as he entered the family room. What he saw next surprised him. While he was doing the dishes, the girls had been transforming the rectangular shaped family room table into a changing station. Multiple layers of towels lay on the table and a pillow was placed at the end for his head. Lauren and Jill sat next to each other on the couch. Lauren was in the process of unwrapping a big package of disposable diapers as Jill gazed at Derrick with excitement in her eyes. Lauren looked up at Derrick and smiled. "Do you like our makeshift table, Derrick? If these diaper punishments become a frequent thing, then I think we'll have to invest in a big changing table for you. How does that sound baby?" Derrick blushed and fiddled with his t-shirt. Jill laughed at the site "Awww he's so nervous. I guess I would be too if I had a spanking and a poopy diaper change coming my way." The girls laughed hysterically as Derrick stood in his diapers. Lauren set a stack of three diapers on her lap and patted the surface of the table. "Lay down on the table like a good boy Derrick, it's time to clean you up and get you spanked!" "Yes, Miss," Said Derrick as he slowly sat on the table. He could feel the lumpy mess pressing further into his butt crack. Lauren quickly took the chance to pull his shirt off and toss it away. He was soon laying on his back looking up at the girls on the couch. He could feel the breeze on his nearly naked body from the ceiling fan above. His crotch and bum remained warm and squishy from the thick, soiled diaper. Lauren began un-tapping the diaper as Jill stood up to get a better look. Lauren unfastened the diaper and exposed Derrick. He felt the cool breeze of the fan against his erect penis. Jill stepped back from the table as she looked at the used diaper. "Ugggh that's fucking disgusting! What a dirty little boy!" Lauren giggled as she folded the poopy diaper and began wiping Derricks bottom with some baby wipes. "That's how I reacted last night after we got home from the mall. I checked his diaper and found poop, so I bit the bullet and changed him. At this point, it's just part of the punishment, and I know that it's the most embarrassing part for him." Jill held in a giggle and brushed her blonde hair from her face. "It must feel good to finally be out of those diapers for awhile Derrick. I can't imagine having to feel that bulk between my legs all day long." Jill had a point, Derrick thought. It felt great to feel the air on his privates, but in the back of his mind, he knew that he would be changed right back into another diaper with a hot bottom to go along with it. Jill stared at Derrick as Lauren lifted his legs up like a baby to wipe the entirety of his bottom. Jill noticed that his bottom was a light pink from when Lauren spanked him the day before. His freshly wiped anus was on full display to her and she noticed that his cock was still hard. "He doesn't seem too embarrassed judging by the state of his cock." Lauren smiled at Derrick as she let his legs down and spread them apart. "A certain part of Derrick enjoys being punished, but another part of him hates it. I can tell he's embarrassed by the color of his face, and how silent he's been." Jill looked at Derricks red face and giggled. "I just can't believe he asked for this. I really respect him for wanting a woman to take charge. Asking to be diapered and spanked must have been hard for him to do. You two are so cute together." Lauren pulled another wipe from the box and began cleaning his balls and penis. "It has been pretty amazing. The agreement we made really works out for us, and I know that he likes the attention." Derrick moaned as Lauren cleaned and stroked his cock. He spread his legs wide as he looked up at the two girls. Jill had the same look in her eyes from when they met at the mall. He could tell that she was turned on from all of this. Lauren seemed focused on cleaning his privates, which felt awfully good. "Okay, Derrick I think we're all done cleaning you up" Said Lauren as she scooted to the middle of the couch. "But you know the rules about diaper punishments. Now stand up and lay across my knees for your nightly spanking." "Yes, Miss" Derrick sat up and noticed Jill strategically sitting on the lounge chair to the right of the couch. He knew that she would have a perfect view of his perched up bottom. His penis was rock hard and pointed upward as he got to his feet. Derrick blushed as he approached his waiting girlfriend. He looked down at Lauren's toned thighs. He loved it when she wore yoga pants during his spankings. Lauren put her thighs together and lightly tapped the center of her lap. "Over you go little one." Lauren took his hand and pulled him down over her lap. She situated herself to make sure Derricks' bum was pointed straight up in the air and made sure that his legs were spread and resting on the couch. She could feel his hard dick begin to rub on her legs as she looked down on his backside. She realized that these spankings were starting to be routine, but she didn't mind. She was a spanko at heart. Jill looked excitingly at Derricks upturned bottom. His anus was exposed and his balls rested on Lauren's lap just like before. She couldn't help but to reach down and touch herself again. She watched as Lauren held onto Derrick and raised her right hand high over his bare bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK The once quiet family room was suddenly filled with the sound of Lauren's hand swatting at the meaty flesh of Derricks bottom. Jill watched as Derricks cheeks continuously jiggled from the impact of Lauren's palm. Derrick rubbed up against Lauren as he always did. His bottom now starting to sting. He looked over his shoulder as he grabbed at Lauren's ankle. He could see Jill sitting with a grin on her face as she stared at his exposed reddening bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren smacked repeatedly with her hand at a fast pace until his bottom was bright red. She made sure to get the sit spots and the tender parts. She felt that she was getting pretty good at dishing out spankings. SMACK SMACK SMACK "Are you ready to feel the brush, Derrick?" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Just remember that you earned fifty extra swats from that little stunt you pulled!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick kicked lightly. His cock was still hard and he was busy humping her thighs. "No Miss. Not the brush. Please!" Lauren ignored him and quickly reached for the brush on the table to her left. She soon brought it up to full swing. CRACK WHAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! CRACK OWWWWW!!! CRACK "What's the matter, Derrick?" CRACK "Did your erection go away?" CRACK WHACK "PLEASE STOP!" THWHACK Lauren began hitting with full force. "I don't think so, mister!" THWACK "I decided to go easy on you last night because I spanked you in front of Jill at the mall." THWACK "But this is the way you should expect to be spanked on a nightly basis during diaper punishments from now on." THWACK THWACK THWACK "Now stop kicking your legs and be a good boy for me." THWACK THWACK THWACK Derrick squirmed and kicked and was soon crying like a baby. Lauren showed no mercy and made him count the 50 extra swats that he had earned earlier. Then she stopped and rubbed his hot and bruised bottom. She had covered every square inch of his bare butt with hairbrush welts. She ordered him off of her lap to stand in the corner. She and Jill were soon chatting and admiring the glow of Derricks apple red bottom as he tried to collect himself in the corner. Chapter 11 Bedtime For Derrick The girls chatted on the couch for quite some time. Discussions ranged from the latest chick flick to having lunch within the next few days. They were becoming great friends and found that they had a lot of similarities. Derrick continued to stand with his nose in the corner and his butt on display. He listened to the girls' conversation and could sense their eyes fixated on his spanked bottom. Soon he began to hear the distinct sound of a disposable diaper being unfolded behind him. He knew that a diaper change was in his near future but he didn't mind. He felt like he had been in time-out for over an hour but in reality, it had only been about 15 minutes. Lauren unfolded the diaper and decided to put two thick inserts into it. She loved using the inserts from time to time because of how thick and bulky they made the diaper. She felt that one insert was enough to make a significant difference, but two seemed to make it hard for Derrick to close his legs together. She loved seeing Derrick waddle around the house with a dramatically thick diaper on, and she figured Jill would get a kick out of seeing him like that too. Jill watched as Lauren placed the heavily padded diaper onto the table and set some baby powder down next to it. As they chatted she couldn't help but stare at Derricks plump little bottom in the corner. She knew that his red cheeks would soon be powdered and wrapped up with the cushy diaper that lay before her. When everything was ready, Lauren stood up from the couch and went over to Derrick. She gave his sore bottom a pinch as she gave him instructions. "Okay Derrick, time-out is over. I want you to come out of the corner and lay down on the changing table." Derrick turned and was soon face to face with Lauren. He looked into her eyes. She was an inch taller than him and she looked down on him with love and affection. He took a step towards her and suddenly felt her arms wrap around him in a loving embrace. Lauren spoke with a soft tone into his ear. "I'm sorry I had to give you extra swats tonight Derrick, but I had to correct you for wearing pants over your diaper earlier. Just remember that you only have one more day of this and then it's back to big boy undies. Okay?" "Yes Miss, I'm sorry for breaking the rules." Derrick felt warm and comfortable in her arms. His nose nestled into her neck and he could feel her hand start to rub his tender cheeks. Over Lauren's shoulder, he could see Jill sitting on the couch waiting patiently for Lauren to diaper him. Lauren soothed his burning butt for a few more seconds and then took his hand and led him to the table. "Up you go Derrick. It's diapers and bedtime for you. Jill and I are going to stay up and watch a movie while you're in bed." Derrick climb up onto the table. He felt left out for not being able to watch the movie with the girls. "Why do I have to go to bed so early? Can I please watch the movie with you guys?" "Absolutely not Derrick. The movie we're watching isn't appropriate for boys in diapers." Lauren said as she laid Derricks head down onto the pillow. "I don't want any fussing from you tonight. It's diapers and lights out. Do you understand?" Derrick let out a sigh. "Yes, Miss." He looked up at the girls once again from his embarrassing position. Lauren and Jill both knelt at the foot of the table as he lay butt naked with his legs spread out wide. The diaper felt soft and thick under his sore bottom. Jill had a smile on her face as she gazed at his erect penis. Lauren popped the cap off of a bottle of lotion and emptied a liberal amount into her palm. Jill watched as Lauren spread it onto her hands and then began messaging it into Derricks privates. Lauren ran the cool lotion over his hard cock and then down to his scrotum. Lauren soon lifted his legs and put lotion and powder on his burning hot bottom. Jill couldn't help but notice how proficient Lauren had become at changing diapers. She watched in fascination as Lauren quickly powdered his penis and balls and then brought the thick diaper up between his legs and taped it into place. She noticed that Derricks' hands were above his head and he looked away in embarrassment. "Good boy Derrick! Now, let's tuck you in for bed. Say goodnight to Jill! Lauren grabbed both of his hands and helped him off of the table. Derrick stood with a slight bow in his legs. The diapers were thicker than he had anticipated. "Goodnight Jill," Derrick said looking down in shame. Jill smiled at him. "I had so much fun tonight Derrick. Sweet dreams!" Lauren held onto his hand and started for the stairs. "I'll be right back Jill, I'm going to get him all settled in." Jill watched as Lauren led Derrick up the stairs. She giggled at the site of Derrick waddling up the stairs while holding onto Lauren's hand. "Take your time. I'll get the movie ready!" Lauren opened the door into her bedroom and pulled the sheets back from the bed. "Hop in baby, it's time for bed." Derrick moaned in protest as he climbed into bed. "Can I please watch the movie with you?" Lauren tucked him into bed and then climbed in behind him. She spooned him as she talked into his ear. "No baby, it's bedtime for you. I don't want to hear anything while we're watching. If I find you out of this bed, then I'll spank, is that clear?" "Yes Miss, I don't want another spanking." She kissed him on the neck and got out of bed. "I know you don't. Sweet dreams my love." Chapter 12 Confessions The third and final day of diaper punishment wasn't all that bad. Derrick watched cartoons and did homework while Lauren took some business calls in her office. She had a busy day of balancing work and phone calls with diaper changes. After dinner, she cleaned and spanked Derrick just as she had done routinely for the past two days. She was getting used to Derrick being diapered. She knew that she would miss the intimacy of the changes and the power she felt while spanking him on a nightly basis. The next morning Lauren changed him out of his diaper and graduated him to big boy undies. "I hope you learned your lesson from being diapered like a baby for the past three days," Lauren said as she helped him into his normal white underwear. "It must be weird not feeling the bulk of the diapers between your legs." Derrick agreed. For a moment he missed the bulk of the diapers, but it did feel good to be back in underwear. He was also looking forward to not being spanked tonight (if he could help it). The nightly spankings were really starting to take a toll. His bottom remained a deep shade of crimson throughout his entire diaper punishment. He was looking forward to recovering and being a good boy for a little while. After getting changed, Lauren walked into the kitchen and embraced Derrick. They kissed for a while until Lauren's phone buzzed on the counter. "That must be Jill," Lauren said as she picked up the phone and started texting back. Derrick admired Lauren's beauty. Her dark brown hair fell onto her tan shoulders elegantly. She wore a patterned tank top and black khaki shorts that revealed most of her thighs and hugged her round butt. She stopped texting and looked up at Derrick. "Isn't Jill great sweetie?" Derrick nodded. Part of him was still embarrassed with what Jill had seen. But he did like her and trusted her to an extent. She was also gorgeous. The thought of her watching him get spanked and diapered by Lauren admittedly turned him on. "We're thinking of grabbing lunch in a few hours at that taco place down the road. I figured we could walk around town for a while until then. What do you say?" Derrick happily agreed. "Sounds good to me!" Lauren and Derrick walked down the cobblestone road and turned onto the main street. It was hot outside which made Derrick thankful that he wasn't still in diapers. He did have to admit that a part of him did miss the comfort and the attention. These thoughts kept coming to the surface and he wasn't sure what to do with them. They walked past some stores and talked about work and school. Derrick had been excelling in his class work ever since he had started dating Lauren. She thought back to his first spanking. She had a pretty good idea of what caused the spike in his grades. Lauren's business was growing rapidly. She had recently boosted her online presence which naturally brought in more income. Lauren asked about Derricks living situation. Unfortunately, he hadn't been having a lot of luck finding a suitable place live. "Well you're basically already living with me, so why don't you just move in?" Asked Lauren. "I know I offered before, but I was serious. Just remember that you'll be in charge of the chores." Derrick paced along with her. He watched her long, bare legs strut down the sidewalk. "You're so good to me Lauren. I would love to live with you!" The couple stopped for coffee at a small shop and then continued their adventure. Lauren led the way into a large park with a giant pond in the middle. Trees and flowers grew everywhere along the path and the grass was bright green. After walking along the pond and looking at the fish, Lauren took Derricks hand and led him to a soft patch of grass. They both laid down next to each other. Lauren put her arm under Derricks' head and he cuddled close to her breasts. They gazed up at the clouds in silence. After a while, Lauren let out a sad and troubling sigh. "I have something that I need to get off my chest." Derrick propped himself up and looked into her eyes. "What is it? You can tell me anything." Lauren sat up and crossed her legs. "I already miss the diapers, Derrick. I know it's only been an hour or so since you've been out of them, but the thought of not changing you and taking care of you like that has been really getting me down." Derrick felt loved at that very moment. Lauren had missed taking care of him. A sudden warmth overcame his entire body. "So what do you want to do?" He asked in a thoughtful tone. Lauren put her hand on Derricks' knee. "I want to diaper you full-time Derrick. It wouldn't be a punishment, it would just be a new part of your life. These last three days have really made me notice how much I love being with you and caring for you." Derrick thought for a while as Lauren held her hand on his knee. "Wouldn't I lose control of my bladder and bowels after a while? I would be completely dependent on diapers..." Lauren stroked his face. "No Derrick, you would be completely dependent on me." Derrick looked into her eyes. The sun shone down through the trees and the wind blew her hair. "What about school? What happens when you're not there to change me?" Lauren brushed the hair off of her face. "I would let you wear pull-ups to school for low visibly, and I would let you change them in the stalls by yourself. Outside of school, you'll be placed in regular disposables and either Jill or I will be changing you." "Jill?!" Derrick asked in a panicked tone. "Why Jill?! I know she's seen you change me before, but I don't want her to change me! I only want you to change me!" Lauren was flattered but held strong. "She's become a close friend of mine, and I'll need some help with diaper changes while I work from home," Lauren said. "Just think of her as a babysitter Derrick. She and I discussed this during the movie when you were sleeping. She's very excited about it." Derrick thought about Jill changing him and looking after him. "Would you let her punish me too?" "I would Derrick. She has a good head on her shoulders and she'll follow all of the guidelines in our agreement. If it gets out of hand, then I'll be sure to put a stop to things. She really cares about you, Derrick." Derrick thought for a while and then let out an uncertain sigh. "Fine... I'll wear diapers. And I guess I'm fine with Jill watching me. But I'm only doing this because of you Lauren. You mean so much to me." He replied in a low voice. Lauren suddenly dove on top of him and embraced him in her arms. "THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!!" Lauren straddled him and looked down at his face. "I love you, Derrick." Derrick looked up at her. His heart was beating fast. "I love you too." Chapter 13 Lunch With Jill Lauren and Derrick walked through the door to the restaurant and saw Jill waiting at a booth in the corner. She waved at them in excitement as they walked towards her. Jill gave Lauren a hug and then hugged Derrick afterward. They all sat down to look at the menu and soon ordered some drinks. Jill looked at the two of them anxiously. "So, how did it go?" Derrick could only imagine what she was asking about. He could tell that she really wanted in on their lifestyle and he knew she would be very happy to learn what the final verdict was. Lauren took a sip from her glass. "Derrick said yes to everything. He and I talked about it at the park earlier. All we need to do now is fill you in on our agreement." Jill bounced in the booth with excitement. "Good for you Derrick! You're such a good guy for being so understanding about Lauren's needs. I can't wait to start babysitting you while she is busy." Lauren smiled at him and put her arm around his shoulders. "Thanks again, Derrick. I know that it's going to be a big adjustment in your life, but Jill and I are going to be here for you at all times." Derrick felt comforted. He knew that Lauren and Jill cared about him. After going over the punishment agreement with Jill at the table, they all took a toast to their new commitment. After lunch, they parted ways and Lauren held Derricks' hand and walked down the main road again. "I think we should pick up some things from the store today Derrick. We have a busy day ahead of us." Derrick glanced over at her curiously. "Like what?" Lauren giggled at him. "Well, for starters we're going to need a lot of diapers. Then I was thinking we could look at some adult-sized changing tables. Since this is a permanent thing now, I think it would be nice to have an area in the house that specifically caters to your diapering needs." Derrick looked down in embarrassment. His new lifestyle would definitely take some getting used to. He thought about the daily routine of being changed on an actual changing table multiple times per day. "Is a table really necessary?" Lauren looked over at him. "It is very necessary Derrick. This is a big part of your life now and you'll be spending a lot of time having your diapers changed. Having a specific place for doing that is better than having to change you on my bed or on the floor. You should be excited Derrick, this is the first big step to your new life." "But that'll just make me feel like a big baby." Derrick mumbles. Lauren giggled at him. "This whole arrangement somewhat makes you a big baby, doesn't it? I was thinking, instead of you calling me Miss, you could call me Mommy. Would you do that for me, Derrick?" "And what would I call Jill?" "Her and I were talking about her role in all of this, and she wants you to call her Nanny. Are you comfortable with all of this Derrick?" Derrick held her hand tight. "Of course I am. It'll just take some getting used to. Are we starting all of this today?" Lauren smiled at him and then gave him a hug. "You can start calling me Mommy today, but you can enjoy your last day in big boy undies since you've been so good. Tomorrow we can throw out all of your underwear and replace them with diapers. Okay?" "Yes, Mommy," Derrick said obediently. Chapter 14 Back In Diapers For Good Derrick woke up the next morning to see Lauren stepping out of the shower. The steam rolled out of the doorway as she walked into the bedroom. "Morning sweetie!" Lauren said as she started to towel off. Her large breasts dripped with hot water as she smiled at him. "Are you excited for your diapers?" Derrick groaned and sat up in bed. "Yes, Mommy." Lauren finished toweling off and opened the drawers to the large dresser that they had been sharing. "Good boy, I guess we won't be needing any of these then!" Lauren began gathering his underwear and putting them into a large trash bag. Derrick watched her as she threw out his underwear. He admired her naked round ass and her toned thighs. Her long brown hair was wet and fell to the center of her back. Next to the dresser stood the new changing table that she had bought yesterday. The shelves below the large table were packed with disposable diapers. Many were out of the packaging and stacked on top of one another. Lauren finished with the dresser and turned to face Derrick. "Okay baby, I just need the ones that you're wearing now and that should be the last of them." Derrick fumbled under the covers as he pulled his underwear off. He handed them to Lauren and she tossed them in with the others. "Okay baby, hop into the shower and then call me when you finish. I'll make us some breakfast." "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said as he climbed out of bed. As he walked to the bathroom Lauren playfully pinched his naked butt. "Your bruises are going away fast Derrick. I'll put some soothing cream on those cheeks during your diaper change. Have fun in the shower!" Derrick blushed "Thanks, Mommy! I will!" Lauren set the table and made a plate of pancakes. The morning sun cast into the kitchen as she sat at the table and sipped her coffee. Upstairs she could hear the shower shut off. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail and waited for Derrick to call down to her. She was excited to start changing diapers again. A few minutes later Derrick yelled down to Lauren. "I'm finished!" Lauren stood up from the table and put her paper away. She then climbed the stairs and went through the doorway to the bedroom. She was pleased to see Derrick laying on the changing table with his legs in the air. "You're such a good boy for being ready for Mommy!" Lauren said as she approached the table. Lauren put the side railing up on the table and noticed that Derricks dick was rock hard. She spread his legs out far and wide and stroked his cock for a while. "I think it's only fair that I let you make cummies during your first diaper change. What do you say?" "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said in excitement. Lauren laughed and rubbed his cock a little faster. Derrick started to moan as he stared up at her. He was moments from cumming when she suddenly let go of his dick. She giggled at the disappointment she saw in his face. "Aww Derrick, don't worry. That was just a warm-up. I'll have you cumming in no time!" "But Mommy!" Derrick said in a pouty voice. Lauren lifted his right leg and playfully smacked his rear. "No pouting little boy or there will be no cumming at all. Understand?" Derrick moaned in frustration but he acknowledged her respectfully. "Good boy." Said, Lauren, as she grabbed a fresh diaper from the shelf beneath and began to unfold it. She then grabbed a diaper insert and put it into place. Derrick watched the process, knowing that this would be the first of thousands of diapers that she would change him into. The thought was surreal. Pretty soon this would all become very routine, like putting clothes on in the morning. Lauren grabbed his ankles and hoisted them into the air. "Bottoms up little boy!" She soon slipped the thick diaper under his bottom. She let his butt down but still held his legs in the air. "Now it's time for your soothing cream. This spanked butt needs some moister ASAP!" Lauren let go of his ankles and told Derrick to keep his legs high in the air. She then squeezed a glob of lotion into her palm and began rubbing his pink bottom. "Spread your cheeks and stick your butt out for Mommy, you know how I like to spank your tender areas." Derrick complied. This was one of the most embarrassing positions he had ever been in. His anus was in full view as he held his parted legs against his chest. He could feel her soft fingers spreading the cool lotion right up to the edge of his anus. He then heard her pull a baby wipe from the box and he suddenly felt the coolness of the wipe pass over his butt hole. Lauren noticed his embarrassment and giggled at him. "There we go! All clean. Now it's time for some powder. Keep your legs spread just like that for me while I powder your bottom. I know it's an embarrassing position, but Mommy is going to be seeing your exposed little anus every single day. It will be good to get into a routine like this early on, that way you'll know what's expected of you" "Yes Mommy," Derrick said with a red face. Lauren laughed a bit as she powdered his lotion covered bottom. "Just think that this will soon become a morning routine for the both of us. I think you'll get used to being butt naked and exposed on the changing table in no time. In a few weeks this won't be as embarrassing, I promise." Derrick looked away. He could smell the baby powder as Lauren coated his bottom and penis with it. He has been through plenty of changes during his diaper punishment, but none of those had taken place on a large changing table. Lauren let his legs down flat on the soft table and began to stoke his powdered cock. His legs tensed as he felt close to orgasm. He knew it wouldn't take long to cum. Lauren continued stroking as she began to lift the diaper between his legs. He could feel the bulk tightening under his scrotum while she pumped his cock. Finally, he let out a moan and his cum spurted out onto his belly. Lauren quickly folded the diaper up between his legs and held it there, smiling down at him. "Diapers feel good, don't they Derrick?" Derrick breathed heavily out of his nose. He was in pure ecstasy. He could only nod to Lauren in agreement. He heard another baby wipe being pulled from the box and soon felt Lauren cleaning up the cum on his tummy. "I'll have you wrapped up tight in no time baby boy. And then we can go eat some pancakes." Derrick looked up at Lauren with joy. The bulky, soft diaper spread his legs out wide as Lauren taped the sides shut. He knew that he would be walking with a waddle for the rest of the day. After checking the creases of the diaper, she helped him off of the table. Lauren stood him up and patted his diapered butt. "Good boy Derrick. Now let me know when you need to be changed next. Let's go eat." Derrick waddled down the stairs as Lauren followed him, patting his bottom and giggling all the way to the kitchen table. Chapter 15: Not Clever Enough! Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink as the morning sun pierced through the windows. Lauren had taken a business call just as they had finished eating, which left Derrick to his morning chore routine. He felt cozy and snug in his thick diaper. He waddled throughout the kitchen and took comfort in the crinkle sound that his diaper made with each step he took. The new diapers that Lauren had bought seemed ten times bulkier than the ones he wore for his punishment. It seemed that it was nearly impossible to put his legs together. As he finished cleaning the last dish, he felt the sudden urge to pee. He thought about the bathroom for a moment, and how his new life restricted him from using the toilet. He knew that it would take time to adjust to his new life. The whole situation seemed so surreal to him just then. He was still able to hold his bladder, but he knew that he would soon lose control of everything. He knew that it was only a matter of time. Derrick stood there for a moment and looked down at his extra padded crotch. His Dick was hard and it pointed up towards his belly. He knew that if he wet himself, the majority of his pee would end up shooting upward rather than absorb into the thick material. Lauren had told him over breakfast that he was prohibited from reaching inside or fiddling with his diaper, but he decided to take actions into his own hands to avoid a potential mess. Derrick could hear Lauren in the other room as he grabbed at the waistband of his diaper. He ducked into the hallway to avoid getting caught doing what she had specifically told him not to do. He knew he had to act quickly, as the pressure in his bladder was building fast. He began pulling on the waistband to gain access to his dick. He opened it enough to reach his hand down. By that time, his dick was semi erect which made pointing it downward much easier. As soon as his penis was pointing downward, he began to piss himself. He felt the warm stream of pee soak into the thickness, and could hear the fluid running through the cushioned material. The warm wetness seeped between his thighs and made his diaper sag and thicken considerably at the crotch. His dick was hardening again, and soon realized that his hand was still tucked inside; holding his penis down as if he were using a urinal. Derrick had wet his diaper plenty of times during his punishment, and he had always gotten erections from doing it. He had mastered the art of tucking his dick into the diaper to avoid the mess, or so he thought. Just as he was taking his hand out, he heard a subtle snap and felt the waistband loosen around his waist. Derrick panicked as he looked down at the broken tape. He noticed that the adhesive had taken a lot of the plastic off of the surface of the diaper, which left a very noticeable blemish. He stood in the kitchen, helplessly weighing his options. He thought about coming clean to Lauren about reaching into his diaper and fiddling with it. He knew that he had the best of intentions while doing it, but it would be hard to convince her, especially after she had just given him strict boundaries as to where his hands were and weren't supposed to be. He then thought about refastening the soiled diaper. He knew that the tapes on the diapers he wore allowed him to peel away the used tape which left another sticky surface. He knew that Lauren would discover that upon his next diaper change and soon dismissed the idea completely. The last option he thought of was to run upstairs and change into a fresh diaper. He then thought about hiding the soiled diaper at the bottom of the trashcan in the garage. He knew it was risky, but it was the only way he could think of that wouldn't land him across Lauren's lap. He knew that what he had done was a spankable offense no matter how good his excuse was. He had really been looking forward to a break from spankings, especially after receiving so many during his diaper punishment. He thought about sitting on a freshly spanked bottom again with the added fact that he was currently being changed into diapers much thicker than the ones before. He knew the extra bulk would undoubtedly make things more uncomfortable for him down there. That thought alone was enough to make him act. Derrick waddled/ran up the stairs and into the bedroom. He could no longer hear Lauren talking on the phone which made him want to speed things up even more. He quickly unfastened all of the tapes and rolled up the soggy diaper. He placed the heavy, warm diaper on the changing table and reached underneath to grab a fresh one. He crouched down and searched for the one Lauren had changed him into earlier. Lauren had picked up so many different kinds of diapers, and he knew that she would be able to tell the difference if he were to pick the wrong brand. There were stacks and stacks of diapers that were out of their packages and they all looked very similar in thickness and color. He finally found one with matching tapes and quickly unfolded it. He then fit the diaper with and insert and stepped over the it. He brought it up between his legs, and soon found it hard to tape it in place properly while standing up. He then looked over at the changing table and thought it would be easier to change himself laying down. He moved the soiled diaper to the floor and climbed up onto the table. He couldn't believe that he had an erection as he slid the thick diaper under his bottom. He moved at a rapid pace, pulling the thickness up in-between his legs, spreading them out just like before. He began taping one side after the other. His heart sank when he heard footsteps coming up the stairs. "Derrick, honey where are you? Did you use your diapers yet?" Lauren said as she turned the corner into the bedroom. Derrick froze as Lauren walked through the door. "Ma.. Ma.. Mommy... I can explain!" He was still laying on the table and his hands were caught midway through fastening the last tape on the diaper. Lauren's jaw dropped as she saw what was happening before her. She noticed the wet diaper on her carpet and the shocked and fearful expression on Derricks face. Without saying a word, Lauren paced angrily toward the table and picked up the soiled diaper from the floor and threw it in the diaper pale at the foot of the table. She then forcefully pulled Derricks hand away and began un-taping his diaper. Derrick watched his girlfriend in fear as she pulled the diaper away from his crotch. He had never seen her like this before. Every movement she made was with confidence and purpose. Without hesitation, Lauren hoisted Derricks legs up in the air, exposing his bare bottom just as she would do if she were powdering him during a diaper change. This "legs up" position wasn't just used for powdering naked bottoms in Lauren's house, it was also used to spank. Lauren pressed Derricks legs down closer to his chest, forcing most of his weight onto his shoulder blades. The sudden shift in weight forced his bottom to lift off of the table. Lauren placed her left arm over the backs of Derricks thighs, and began raining down smacks to his naked bottom with the palm of her hand. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

A/N: I could have sworn that I posted this story on this site. Oh well, I'll post it again now that I can finally update it. Melina’s Curiosity It was another lazy Saturday morning. The sun shined through the transparent window. A girl slept under a princess pink blanket. She had dark brown hair and a pair of sleeping eyes. The sunlight hit her eyes and she began to squint. Once she opened her sapphire blue eyes, she reached her short arm to read her phones clock. It read 10:12 a.m. On a lazy day like this, she didn't quite feel like getting up yet. "Melina," called a grown woman outside the girl’s room. She bent upwards to prepare herself to get up. "Probably just my mother needing a hand in the kitchen again," Melina thought. She breached out of her pink blanket and baby blue sheets to have her toes meet the blue hinted grey carpet. She squeezed her toes and rubbed her eyes, then she began her walk out of her room. Outside her room was a straight hallway that had two doorways on one side. One of them was her room and the one to the left was her younger sisters. The two of them are not very early risers, so Melina wouldn’t be expecting to see her sister anytime soon. Melina waltzed down the stairs and took a sharp right turn to head into the kitchen. There stood an older woman around her thirties looking at Melina with gleeful eyes. “Oh, there you are,” Melina’s mother said. “I was about to get you. You weren’t still in bed were you?” Melina looked down with a slight blush as that’s where she was. “It doesn’t matter, but I want you to go and get your sister, as our breakfast is ready.” “Okay mom,” Melina replied. “Wait, if you were going to get me, why not go and get her as well?” “Oh, I didn’t think of that.” Melina just shook her head as she went back upstairs. Her sister’s room was the one near the bathroom at the top of the steps. She opened the door and her sister crept up from laying down rubbing her eyes. Her sister, Ashley, was younger than Melina. Ashley’s breast barely perked out as she was the age of thirteen while Melina’s chest was well rounded like a cantaloupe as she was seventeen. “Breakfast is ready, so come down,” Melina said to the girl rubbing her eyes. “Okay, I’ll be down--soon,” replied Ashley sounding groggily. “Well, don’t take too long.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Ashley looked away. With that task being accomplished, Melina returned to the kitchen downstairs. She sat at the table as her mother was setting it. The sound of soft footsteps coming down the stairs told them Ashley was coming. They then all sat at the table, and began to eat they’re breakfast. The rest of the day continued like any other usual day for the two girls. Melina would take a shower first and change into a plain red shirt with a white skirt. Ashley would take a shower right after her and put on a pair of jeans with a yellow shirt. After both girls showered, they would continue downstairs and watch some TV. And after some time Melina would go see her mother in the kitchen to help with lunch. Her mother would sit there and talk about the times they used to be babies. And how she still sometimes wish they were still babies. Then she’d say like it’d ever happen, but does dream of it. Melina, hearing it multiple times, sometimes wonders what it’d be like to be a baby. “What would you do if I were a baby?” Melina asked hypothetically. “Oh, I’d take care of you, feed you, and dress you in all cute clothing,” Her mother replied. She had a pretty big smile hearing this question. “And of course change your diapers when you needed one. You’d be such a cute big baby you know.” Melina was a little shocked to hear her mother say that. She was especially shocked to hear the part about diapers. It never did incline to her that if she were to be a baby that she’d have to wear them. Melina began to completely drift off into her own thought realm from her mother’s comments. She began to realize that if she were to be a baby that she’d have to wear diapers. “So if I were to be a baby, I would have to wear diapers like one,” Melina thought. “But I wonder, what would one look on me?” She began to picture herself with a diaper under her skirt. But couldn’t quite see it. “I wonder how it would feel for me to wear. Would I look like a baby? Would I be like a baby? And would I like that? I think I’m a little crazy to be thinking of this.” Her thoughts were cut off when her mother pulled the food from the oven. “Foods done,” Melina’s mom called. “Melina, go get your sister.” “Okay, mom,” Melina complied. Melina walked out to the living room where she found her sister watching cartoons made for kids. She stopped to also begin watching with a happy face. After a few seconds, she composed herself to get her sister for lunch. “Hey sis, it’s time for lunch.” Ashley looked over, “Okay.” She got up and both sisters walked into the kitchen to eat. It was much later in the night when the girls began to get ready for bed. Melina had already crawled in with her pink pajamas. But she didn’t feel like sleeping yet as she had something return to her mind--diapers. “Why am I even thinking of something that’s for babies when I’m seventeen?” Melina thought. “But still, being a baby might be something I’d like to try. And if babies did wear diapers, then maybe I should too. Then again, babies wear diapers for a reason… Since they can’t use the toilet, they use their diapers for everything. Could I wear one knowing that I’d be wearing it for a reason?” Melina continued to think of the thought. Wouldn’t it be gross for her to sit in her own potty, or is it something she could enjoy as she could be more like a baby. Then it hit her--she would be very much like a baby if she were to just go in the diaper. “Well, if babies did it, then to be more like a baby I would have to as well. Plus it doesn’t seem that bad actually, as I wouldn’t need to use the potty anymore. That alone is pretty awesome. I’d love to just be able to go anywhere I choose and not have to worry about that problem. Plus if mom were to change me, I could be as much of a baby I want to be.” Melina now grew to enjoying the idea of having to wear a diaper like a baby. She now couldn’t stop thinking of diapers. “Well, I definitely want to try wearing one and act like a baby. The only real question is how I get diapers into the house.” Now the biggest problem became known to Melina. She knew she couldn’t get diapers into the house as easy as possible. Plus she’d love for her mother to take care of her and treat her like a baby. Getting her mother on board may seem easy as she would like them to be babies, but to just come out and say it. “Well, I guess I hope something happens then that can help me.” Melina drifted off to sleep with that thought. She knew that nothing would be the same as her new drive for being babied and diapers grew. It was another morning as the sun shined through the window. Melina began blink her eyes open. Again lifting the princess pink blankets up for her to get out of bed. This time, her mother didn’t call for her to help. So she decided to head downstairs to see if she was needed anyways. But she stopped for a second, to think of something that she thought of the night before. And that was--diapers. As she walked by her sister’s room, she heard someone moving around. So Ashley must have been getting up. But something was wrong with the shouting of “Oh my gosh!” Melina quickly entered Ashley’s room to see what the problem was. But what she saw was something unbelievable. Ashley’s blue pajama pants were drenched as well as the part of the bed she laid on. Most likely, Ashley wet the bed. Ashley just didn’t have any words come out, except for tears. Melina instantly went to comfort her with a hug as it wasn’t her fault. “I-I-I d-don’t k-know why?” Ashley was confused. “Its fine, it’s fine,” Melina calmed her down. “I don’t know why I wet the bed!” Ashley continued to cry. With all the commotion, they’re mother couldn’t keep out. They turned to look at their mother as she walked in to see what happened. “Oh dear, come here Ashley,” their mother said. She began to hug the poor daughter in soaked pants. The smell was easily apparent that she had wet the bed. “It’s okay, it wasn’t your fault. Now let’s get you cleaned up and you can have your favorite breakfast.” “Okay, thanks m-mom,” Ashley continued to cry. But she then walked into the bathroom as their mother stripped off the wet sheets. “Melina, I need a word with you, is that okay?” questioned her mother. “Okay,” Melina replied. They then walked down the stairs as the shower was running. “This is about your sister,” her mother began. “She just wet the bed, which I’m sure you know. But I’m going to have her wear some protection tonight, so please don’t tease her on it.” “Oh, that’s fine. I won’t treat her any different than before,” Melina replied. “That’s a good older sister,” her mother smiled as she patted her head. “I’m going to the store now to get her the protection, so help your sister get her food that’s done.” “Okay, I’ll do that.” Her mother hugged her and patted her head like if she were a child, which Melina really enjoyed, and walked out the door. After a short bit, her sister walked down with a clean light blue girl’s shirt and a blue skirt. Melina then began to explain to her about where mom left for an errand and food was for her. Ashley was quite content with the food as she began to nibble on it. “There’s one more thing though that I should probably tell you about,” Melina began to speak. Her sister continued to nibble on her food as she looked at her. “Well, mom decided that it would probably be best to get you something.” “Oh, what’s she getting me?” Ashley’s face brightened. “Well, she’s getting you something to help,” Melina continued. Ashley was confused from what she said. “What she’s getting you is some protection for night time accidents.” Ashley’s mouth completely dropped. “What, I am not wearing diapers,” Ashley argued. “I know how you feel,” Melina started to console her. Though she mostly felt the opposite of her sister. “I know that you may not want to, but it’s better than waking up in a wet bed don’t you think?” “I, I don’t know what to say,” Ashley looked away with a frown. “Listen, I know you don’t want to, but just be a big girl and do it because you might actually need to. And it’s not like it won’t be lasting forever.” Her sister began to perk up a little. “Hmm, I guess I will. But will you do something for me?” Melina was a little confused at what she may want. But decided to go along with her sister. “Sure, okay. What is it?” “Well, I’ll wear diapers at night if you do as well.” Melina just sat there staring at her sister in disbelief of what she said. More than being shocked, she was ecstatic as this was her chance to get diapers. “Yes!” Melina slightly shouted, which shocked her sister. “Yes, I’ll wear diapers with you.” Melina couldn’t help but smile towards her sister. “You really will, even though you don’t need them?” “Yes,” Melina nodded. “Well, I guess I’ll wear them at night then. Thank you sis.” “Yup, no problem at all,” Melina said. Though she says it’s no problem, in fact it was more benefiting her than being a problem. Right after the two girls finished their discussion, their mom walked through the door. They could hear the crinkling of a bag. She did not come empty handed, which mostly meant that she did in fact bring home a pack of diapers for Ashley. But Melina couldn’t help but be happy as she now was going to be part of it. Melina nervously peeked around the corner to see her mother’s smiling expression. And a purse connected on her left shoulder with a store bag in her right. The single bag was squarer than other purchases, so whatever she got was in something rectangular. Melina knew that diapers when purchased, came in more rectangular packages than anything else. So this must have been diapers for Ashley, and also her. Though, she realized she needed to tell her mother the plan. “Hey mom,” Melina walked up. “Oh hey there sweetie, would you like to see what I got?” Melina’s mother asked. “Sure,” Melina was very happy. They went upstairs to her room, and then Melina’s mother took the package of diapers out of the bag. From the first looks, it came with a large amount of diapers. Each diaper were a different color even. The colors included pink, white, and light blue. But each one caught her eyes as she was now looking at diapers which fit teens. “Well, what you think?” Melina’s mother asked. Melina didn’t even hesitate, “I think their cute.” “Good, I’m glad I picked out a good set. Well, this will probably be difficult but I should let your sister know.” But before Melina could say a word about what her and her sister discussed, she left the room to her sister downstairs. But this left her alone with the package of diapers. She couldn’t help but keep looking at the package. Fantasizing one of the pink one’s around her waist. What it would feel like and look on her. She kept holding the package until she heard footsteps coming upstairs. This caused her heart to skip a beat as she quickly placed the package back on the store bag. Hoping she did not get caught. Her mother returned with a smile on her face. “So Melina.” Melina just knew what was coming next, but she was extremely nervous that she began to blush and felt like she could burst any second. “I heard you told your sister the plan. I’m proud of you to tell her that. But I’m more proud of you to agree to her request.” Melina began to blush even more. “I think it’s great that you will wear one with her.” Melina could feel her heart skip a beat. “So here’s the plan for now, which I told your sister. Later tonight when it’s coming closer to your bed time, I’ll change the both of you into diapers. How does that sound?” Melina couldn’t believe that she was also going to be getting changed by her mother as well. “Okay,” Melina was more speechless than anything else that this was all she could say. “Good, your sister agreed to this as well. So I guess I’ll be changing two babies tonight.” Her mother looked really happy. Her mother grabbed the package from Melina’s hands, in which Melina somehow didn’t realize she grabbed it again while they talked, and walked off. Melina decided to get back on with her day by getting a shower and changing into her casual pink dress. As the day proceeded, Melina continued to think more and more about what was to come. But she began to think about how she could make it more regularly with getting to wear them and get babied by her mother. Now that diapers were in the house, maybe something else could happen to further her wishes. Night time never seemed like it was going to come for Melina. But eventually, the clock hit 10pm. This was closer to their bedtime, but Melina wondered if they’d start getting diapered now. This thought was answered with a call for Ashley upstairs. She watched as her sister walked up the stairs and flashed her skirt showing her blue panties. Melina knew then, that those panties were about to become a diaper. As she then couldn’t help but lift the skirt of her dress to see her pink panties and thinking how they are about to become a diaper as well. After a few minutes, she heard her name being called for upstairs. She knew that it was now time for her panties to become the baby product she’s wanted. As she walked upstairs she saw her sister walk by, and she could distinctly hear a slight crinkle. This must have meant her sister was now padded. Either that or Melina was overthinking it. But she could smell baby powder as well. This definitely must have meant, her sister was now in a diaper. Melina began to try to look under her sister’s skirt to try and see if she could see the diaper. But she wasn’t successful. But when she looked to the right into her mother’s room, she noticed the package of diapers was opened and a towel laid on the bed with baby powder on the side. This told Melina, it was her turn to get diapered. She was both completely nervous as well excited. That she couldn’t help but freeze outside the door way. Then she heard her name being called for again. And her mother walked out of the room and saw her. “Oh come on sweetie, this will be fast,” Melina’s mother began to drag her into the room. Before she knew it, the package was in clear view as the door shut behind her. “I’m glad you’re wearing a dress, since like your sister this will help with the change.” Melina couldn’t believe she was about to get diapered. This was exactly what she was wanting. Her mother guided her towards the towel flat on the bed. Which Melina thought this must have been her changing pad for now. Melina instinctively laid out on the towel. She also raised her legs slightly to let her mother get to her pink panties. But her mother started to rustle in the diaper package. “What color would you like, as there is…” Melina’s mother was cut off from continuing her question. Melina already knew what to answer. “Pink please, mommy.” Melina felt super happy. Her mother couldn’t believe how childish her seventeen year old daughter was sounding. So she continued and pulled out a pink diaper. As she then walked onto the other side of the bed where Melina was, she lifted her legs even more making her dress slide over her legs, completely revealing her cute pink panties. “You’re much better at this then your sister is,” Melina’s mother began to say. “She didn’t even think about me having to get into your cute little panties to change over to a diaper. So I did struggle a little with her as she fought me a little. But your being a good little girl, so I’ll get you some ice cream after okay?” Her mother then poked her nose, and both of them smiled brightly. She was practically getting her wish, as she was getting completely babied. But she didn’t just want this to be for just night time. She hoped for during the day as well. “Well, time to get my baby ready for bed time.” Melina kept holding her legs up, and had a big smile as her mother unfolded and placed the diaper under her rear. Her mother then grabbed both ends of her panties and slid them slowly towards her feet. In a matter of seconds, Melina was now showing her mother her shaved clean female privates. But her mother continued pulling her panties off until they were free from Melina’s legs and were tossed to the ground. Melina then lowered her legs a little and split them apart a bit. This gave a complete view of her privates to her mother, but her mother continued on and placed the diaper under her rear. Melina could feel the slight padding from the back of the diaper touching her and she began to blush even more with excitement. But before the diaper could be put on, her mother grabbed the baby powder and began to pour it on her hands. “I couldn’t let my baby have a rash now could I?” Melina wondered then if this meant it was going to be okay for her to be like a baby, and actually use the diaper as well. But all she really could do is concentrate on the feeling she felt as her mother slowly rubbed the powder around where her privates were. Then when she saw her mother raise her hands off from that area, she knew she was about to have the diaper get attached. And she was correct, as her mother’s hands went towards the pink diaper and raised it over her privates. Melina was now completely ecstatic with the padding touching her. But that wasn’t all, as her mother tapped one side to the front, and the other side to the front as well. Now she was completely diapered. Her mother raised her up and her dress fell back down covering her pink diaper. Melina was completely speechless as the feeling of the diaper was overwhelming. But her mother picked her off the bed and had her stand up where she was still frozen. “Alright, let me tell you some things that I went over with your sister okay?” Melina’s mother asked. “Okay,” it was all Melina could do to say anything. “I’ll modify it a little for you, but here’s the run down. Now that you are diapered for the night, I don’t want you taking it off during the night. Though you can take it off to go to the bathroom, but ask me to help for that. And I do mean it, even though you are not having accidents, I want you to not take the diaper off.” Melina knew that wouldn’t be a problem. As she was more wanting to have this padding on then off. “There’s some other things that I thought of.” This caught Melina’s ears. “I am perfectly fine with you deciding to go in your diaper like a baby.” Melina couldn’t believe it, this was now her chance to also use her pants for the potty like any baby would. “But get me if you do need a change okay sweetie? And I don’t care how dirty you are, I’ll change you like any baby. But this means that in the morning, don’t take the diaper off yourself as I will come and change you.” Melina was overly happy, most everything she wanted was happening to her. All thanks to her sisters problem. But she still did wish, for day time diapers. “There’s one more thing I thought of.” Melina couldn’t believe there was more now. “I thought of this while changing your sister, which I told her as well.” Melina was starting to get impatient with what was to come. “But since I thought she looked absolutely cute in a diaper, which you do as well, as well as having many diapers to go through.” Melina felt happy with hearing how she was cute in a diaper, but she also felt a little like wanting her mother to spit it out. “So I decided, in the morning, if we have a bit of diapers left, while I’m changing you, I’ll let you decide if you want to change into either panties or a new diaper.” Melina was now blown away. Her wish has now come true, as she was able to wear during the day. But she then remembered, about her sister. How would she react to her sister wearing during the day? “And like at night time, I’ll let you use your diaper for everything as well as giving you a change if you need.” Melina could only help but nod. “Well, kiddo, I think that was a lot to take in so let’s get you your ice cream.” Melina now started feeling like she didn’t want the ice cream but to check her new diaper out. But sure enough, she followed her mother down stairs. Every step was amazing to her. She could feel the crinkle of the diaper as well as the padding touching her that felt almost like she had a pillow for her butt. Once she reached the kitchen, she only felt to walk more. So she paced around her mother to keep feeling her new padding. After a few minutes, her mother handed her a scoop of vanilla ice cream on a cone. Melina began to lick it with delight. Both being happy to eat ice cream, as well as the padding down below. “Well sweetie, I hope you have a goodnight and I’ll change you in the morning,” Melina’s mom said. She then kissed Melina’s forehead and walked upstairs. Melina continued to finish eating her ice cream and then walked upstairs. Every step continued to feel like heaven for Melina, as she though she should have done this ages ago. But before she reached her room, her sister stopped her. “Hey sis,” Ashley said. Melina walked into her sister’s room, curious to see what her sister’s diaper looks on her. “Yes Ashley?” Melina asked. “So, did you um, you know.” Ashley began to ask but felt embarrassed to ask. Melina knew what she was referring to, and decided to answer the question ahead of being asked. “Yup,” Melina answered as she lifted her dress up for Ashley to see her pink diaper. “You would go for the pink diaper you know,” Ashley said. “But as for me, blue is my color.” Ashley lifted her skirt to reveal a blue diaper safely secure. “So, what you think of it?” Melina only needed a second for this question. “I think they feel pretty comfortable.” Ashley’s eyes lit up in disbelief. “Well, I guess they are. I was pretty skeptical at first, but they aren’t that bad.” “Yeah, see, it’s not that bad at all,” Melina said. “Well, what’d you think about the part of her letting us wear during the day?” Ashley asked. Melina was a little embarrassed to answer, but she decided to answer slightly truthful. “I’m thinking about trying it.” Ashley’s jaw dropped a foot. “Seriously!” Ashley’s answer caused Melina to almost begin to cry. “Well, I guess I can understand that. I’m sort of well, thinking about it myself.” This brought a cheerful smile to Melina. “Really?” “Yes really, well I guess I didn’t think of it too much till now.” Ashley turned her head to the side. “Well, are you wanting to do it sis?” “Umm,” Melina began to blush really bright red. “Its fine sis, please answer me honestly though.” Ashley was being a little demanding. “Well, I do.” Melina then looked to the side blushing even more. She wished time would just stop. “Okay sis, its fine I don’t find it weird. In fact, I’ll join you in wearing diapers during the day tomorrow. I’m not entirely wanting to, but I guess if it’ll help you do what you want.” “Really?” Melina said. “Really really,” Ashley responded. “Oh thank you so much sis.” Melina proceeded to hug Ashley. Her hand reached to feel her sister’s padded bum. But she was startled by the fact that she felt her sister touching her padded bum as well. “Well, sis. I guess I’ll be seeing you in a wet diaper soon.” Ashley said as she lifted the back of Melina’s diaper almost as if she were checking it. Melina couldn’t do anything but smile and rub her sister’s diaper more. “And I will be seeing you in a wet diaper as well.” Her sister chuckled a little. “Well, I guess you may end up seeing me in a wet diaper first since I may wet the bed.” “I feel bad for you.” Melina consoled. “It’s fine, well at least we have this to look forward to.” “Yeah,” Melina said as she then released her sister and walked out. “Good night sis.” “You have a good night as well sis.” Melina walked into her room continuing to feel the heavenly touch of her pink diaper. She then sat down on the bed and could feel the warm padding enveloping her. She couldn’t believe how amazing a diaper felt. The soft padding feeling like a pillow, as well as a sense of protection as well. She felt a close homely feeling as well as being like a baby. She changed into a pair of pink pajamas again, and rolled into bed. Holding one hand on her diapered bottom and her other hand with her thumb in her mouth. She then drifted to sleep. She began to dream that she was in a nursery. But one for her size. The walls were completely pink, as she laid down in a large crib. Melina was sucking on a pacifier and looked to see her mother walking in. Her mother poked at her pink romper, more specifically the diaper region. “Uh-oh, looks like my little baby needs a new diapey,” Her mother cooed. Melina was just smiling and staring at her mother as her mother began to undress her. Melina at this moment was a complete baby. Her mother proceeded to sing her a lullaby and Melina fell asleep with a warm feeling growing at her legs. When Melina opened her eyes, she saw her regular big girl’s room. No pink walls, no pacifier, and no crib. She wasn’t wearing any rompers, but when she looked down at her pants, she saw the padding bulge. Even if she weren’t a complete baby, she still partially could be one thanks to this piece of clothing. Melina placed her hand on her front, and instinctively began to rub. Not even a second and she felt a tingle in her body. She knew she was getting turned on by the diaper. So she stopped as she thought that had to be wrong. “No normal person would get satisfaction from a diaper…right?” Melina questioned. “But it’s like I just can’t help myself. Oh gosh, I hope I’m not weird.” Melina then returned her hand in front of her diaper to experience the same tingle feeling. She then pulled her pants slightly down just for her to see the diaper. Melina then continued to touch her diaper, and experienced pure bliss. The padding on her hand as well as her privates was extraordinary. “And I get to wear this all day.” Melina was smiling very brightly. Her concentration was broke off by another feeling. A familiar feeling she’d get each morning. She needed to pee. And adding not going the night before, she couldn’t help crossing her legs a little. But Melina just started to get a mix of feelings. “So, it’s now time,” Melina thought. “Now I get to act like a real baby and use my pants. Oh gosh, I’m a little nervous. But I wonder how it feels?” Melina, still sitting on her bed, took off her pants completely. Her eyes now only on her pink diaper. She stopped crossing her legs and spread her legs slightly apart. Now she was completely ready for nature to take its course. She sat there like that for a minute when she realized that she wasn’t going, and she began to wonder what would make her go. “It’s okay, I’m a baby,” Melina told herself. “It’s okay for me to go potty now.” She continued to relax a little bit and she felt it starting to make its way for escape. But only a little trickle spat out. This gave Melina a whole new experience though. As she just saw where the trickle went in her diaper. Not only that, but she felt a slight warmth from it as well. Her cheeks began to turn lush as she felt great. But she knew this was not enough, that she would need to let it all go into her pants--more specifically her diaper. She relaxed more and some seconds later another trickle escaped, growing the wet indication on her diaper. This was followed by another slight trickle. But Melina was starting to grow impatient. So she decided to add a slight pressure, which wasn’t enough. She pushed out even harder, but had an unexpected result. “Ppffttpp,” Melina farted. She decided this amount of pressure was too much then. And reduced the amount to just relaxing. After one more trickle, Melina felt a build in pressure towards the pee making its escape. And that it was about to rush out. Melina knew that this was it. She opened her legs up even more and couldn’t help but drop her jaw to the feeling of it just about to burst out. Her face turned completely red as she covered her mouth with both her hands. Then the slight trickle escaping became a slight stream. The warmth kept growing around her legs as well as the wetness on her diaper showed its spread as well. Then nature finally did its course as the stream went full force out into her diaper. It only lasted a second when it went to a few trickles and stopped altogether. Melina stood there in complete disbelief. She, a seventeen year old, just went potty in her pants. Not only that, but a diaper like a baby. Her hand reached down to touch the wet and warm padding and the soggy diaper felt absolutely great to her. “Uh-oh, heehee,” Melina couldn’t help but laugh. “I couldn’t make it.” She began to think of all the childish sayings for what just happened. “I went pwotty.” Melina just now realized she spoke like a baby. But she decided to not care, as it felt great to her. Sitting in a wet diaper may have been great, but she knew she probably could use a change, like a baby would. So she got up to see if her mother was in her bedroom. And her mother was, as her mother was laying out the changing towel as she looked. “Perfect timing,” Melina couldn’t help but think. So she walked in with no pants but her pajama shirt and wet pink diaper. “Mommy, I need changey,” Melina spoke babyishly. Her mother was standing there completely in disbelief. She thought her seventeen year old girl wouldn’t actually use the diaper. Which made her happy. “Okay baby, come let mommy get you cleaned up,” Melina’s mother said. She had Melina lay on the towel again as they proceeded to change her. First her wet pink diaper was untapped, taken off, and rolled to be thrown away. She then used wet wipes to wipe her daughter off, which made her daughter slightly ticklish. Then she asked the main question. “So, will my baby be a baby for today?” Melina’s mother asked. And Melina replied with a nod. This made her mother stand there frozen. Completely shocked that her oldest daughter would in fact return to diapers for the day. It was all she could to hide her excitement. “Okay, then how about a pink diaper for my big baby?” “I’d like that,” Melina replied. Her mother still shocked that her daughter wanted to change into another diaper. Melina’s mother proceeded to put baby powder on her, and then taped the new clean pink diaper up on her. And with that, Melina was now diapered once again. She decided to see if her sister was going to be up or not. So she slowly opened the door to peek. But her sister was sitting up, so she opened the door. Now realizing, she wasn’t wearing any pants to cover her pink diaper. “Good morning sis,” Ashley called out. “Good morning,” Melina replied. “Did we have any accidents?” Ashley smirked. “Uhh,” Melina couldn’t help but blush. But she decided to be honest to her sister. “Yeah.” “Oh, but I don’t see that. Shouldn’t your diaper be a little stained?” Ashley pointed to her diaper. Melina followed her finger to the diaper which was dry. Then Ashley got out of bed and pulled her blue pajama pants down. “See like this.” Ashley’s blue diaper showed a large wet stain. “That’s because I just got changed,” Melina answered. Ashley began to pout, wanting to see her sister wet. “But I see you are wet.” Ashley began to blush and look the other way. “Not like I could help it,” Ashley remarked. “Did you just go?” Melina asked. “Uh, no,” Ashley replied. “I don’t feel that I need to, since I did wet the bed. Or well my diaper in my sleep.” “Okay, why don’t you go get changed then,” Melina said. “Okay, I’ll go get a new diaper then,” Ashley replied. Melina first asked their mother to take her diaper off so she could shower. While she was showering, her mother changed Ashley into a fresh blue diaper. They’re mother still in disbelief for what is happening. After Melina finished her shower, Ashley got in the shower. Melina’s mother took Melina by the hand to her room, while Melina still had a towel on. The diaper Melina was wearing before still laid on the bed for her to get changed back into. Melina laid back onto the changing towel and raised her legs already exposing herself. Her mother removed the white towel around Melina exposing her round breasts. “My, hasn’t my baby developed quite nicely,” Melina’s mother said as Melina blushed. In mere seconds, Melina was back in her pink diaper and only her pink diaper. With a pat on her bum, she went into her room to get the rest of her clothes. For today, she decided to match her diaper and wear a pink skirt, with a pink shirt with a frill around the neck. As she exited her room with clothes on, she noticed Ashley walking out in only a towel towards their mother’s room. Most likely to get changed back into the diaper she had on. Melina decided to go downstairs and proceed with her day. But she was always reminded by the cushion she wore every step she took. It was around noon when all the girls sat at the lunch table to have lunch. And after lunch, the two girls went out to the living room to sit on the couch for TV. After some hours of watching cartoons, Melina began to cross her legs as the urge to go began. Her sister took notice right away. “Oh, does my sister need to go?” Ashley smirked. Melina just sat there with a nod and a blush. “Well, just go silly. But lift your skirt up too! I want to see you go.” Ashley was smiling with the idea of her sister relieving herself as such. Melina complied and lifted her skirt for full access view to her pink diaper. Ashley just stood there with delight on her face as she looked and watched her sister’s diaper. Melina was sitting in embarrassment with the idea of her sister being able to watch her go, but she still felt good. She tried relaxing a bit, but nothing was coming out. They were sitting there with their eyes on her diaper for over several minutes but Melina wasn’t getting herself to go. Then she began to feel the pressure building up and she knew she was just now going to go. Continuing to relax, she felt the warm stream pour out into her diaper. Ashley’s face began to brighten up with a smile as a yellow stain began to spread. But Melina was more contented with the warmth spreading all around her bottom. And with a sigh, Melina finished going. “Uh-oh,” Sounded Ashley. “Looks like somebody had an accident.” Melina began to blush and turn the other way. “It’s okay, that’s what your diapey is for anyways right?” Melina faced her and nodded. “Well, not like you’re going to be the only one wet. I need to go as well.” Melina recognized this saying as Ashley was about to relieve herself in her diaper as well. And sure enough, Ashley lifted her blue skirt to reveal her blue diaper. “So, uh, how do I just go?” Ashley must’ve been struggling like Melina was on how to go. Since she did wet her diaper in her sleep, this was her first time going on purpose. “Oh, that, just relax and it’ll eventually all come out,” Melina answered. “Okay, I guess I’ll do that,” Ashley quickly said back. All eyes then turned to Ashley’s diaper. She couldn’t help but blush for what she was about to do. In several minutes, Melina noticed a slight wet splotch beginning to grow on Ashley’s diaper. It stopped spreading, then continued to spread again and more after that. By the time Ashley let out a sigh notifying she finished, her face turned bright red. “Oh my, it’s really warm.” “Yeah, it really is,” Melina smiled back. “It’s also really squishy,” Ashley said as she bounced up and down. The two girls were completely smiling and happy. With a carefree feeling they haven’t felt in forever. They’re mother walked in behind them smiling as well. She was happy that her two babies were actually being two babies. Then she stepped in as they most likely needed a change. After the two got a change, they went back down and played some games. It was several hours when they were both called for dinner. The two girl’s mother reached into both their diapers to check them. But they were both dry for the time being. They all sat at the dinner table with smiles as they dug into the food they enjoyed as well as having padding at their legs. The two girls returned to watching cartoons, until Melina felt the urge to pee. “Well, that’s what a diaper is for,” Melina thought. She just sat there and started feeling a warmth grow at her legs. Not only that, but she didn’t even have to miss a single second of the cartoon she was watching. She smiled being contented with the great choice being made. Not only did she feel quite like a baby, but she was also enjoying her time wearing diapers as well. “I think I am glad to have wanted this!” Her smiling was interrupted with something she didn’t quite think of much. She felt a different pressure beginning to develop in her. This time she wasn’t needing to pee, but to poop. She thought about it, about just going right there and how much that would prove her to be a baby. But she was also afraid of what her sister would have thought. Not only that, but she was slightly nervous to how it would all just come out. Melina began to turn red as she continued to contemplate the issue. The thoughts she had continued, until a sudden noise hit her ears. “Rrrppptt,” Ashley farted. Melina only sat there and stared at the girl who began to turn red. “What, I didn’t think it mattered,” Ashley remarked. “Well, with your diaper it shouldn’t matter at all,” Melina replied. Then Melina decided to release some gas as well. “Ppptt,” she felt her diaper puff out a bit. Ashley began to look at her and chuckled. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Ashley said. “It shouldn’t matter whether we go or not as we can just go.” Melina nodded in her remark. “Oh, I have to ask you something.” “Okay, what is it?” Melina wondered. “Well, umm,” Ashley stumbled a bit. “Do you need to um, poop sis?” This turned Melina into a bright red as she was spot on. “It’s okay if you do, I don’t care if you do it here.” Melina was quite relieved to hear this, as she wasn’t sure how her sister was going to react. “And well, I kind of need to as well.” Now Melina couldn’t help but smile that she wasn’t the only one. “I was thinking about whether I should just go in my diaper or go to the toilet. What about you?” “Well, I guess I was thinking about just going in my diaper,” Melina responded. Ashley stood there in disbelief in what her older sister said. “And well, will you go if I do?” Melina asked. Ashley was silent for a few moments, but then she began to respond. “Okay, sis.” Melina’s face brightened completely with a big smile at her response. “I’ll go as long as you do.” “Okay, well, I guess I should go then,” Melina smiled. Melina began to contemplate how she was going to go. Was it like wetting with relaxing or should she just push it out. She decided that she would probably try to do both, but sitting down wasn’t going to help. So she raised her butt in the air and then began to push. The first thing she felt was the pressure like it was about to come out instantly. With that, she stopped immediately. But continued to push anyways as she was supposed to just go like the baby she was. As she started pushing again, she felt the bowels beginning to make its escape. The feeling of her pushing was also combined with the feeling of her diaper beginning to be tugged down by the mass being emitted. The warm mess was also embracing her in a completely different way. By this time, she was as bright red as a tomato. But with one more push and she couldn’t feel any more come out, so she finished. It was quite easy to tell that Melina had just now messed herself. The aroma of the room was of the mess she just had made. Ashley couldn’t resist in lifting her sisters skirt to reveal a diaper with a large bulge below. “Uh-oh, looks like my sis is a baby,” Ashley commented. Melina couldn’t help but blush. Melina then sat down and felt the mess mush into her. She didn’t know what to expect as the warm mass had just now enveloped her completely. But she noticed Ashley stood up and began to squat down. “Well, it’s my turn now,” Ashley said as small grunts began to form. Melina could easily see Ashley’s blue diaper with a wet splotch under the skirt. Right after gaining that view, Melina saw the diaper expand outward and the bulge then dropped down. Another grunt and another bulge formed. After that, Ashley stood up feeling her bottom. “It’s quite strange.” Melina didn’t realize that she herself was feeling her bottom. “Yeah, it is somewhat strange,” she replied. “But I feel much better to have gone.” “I guess so,” Ashley said patting her bottom. “But I think we need to change. These things stink.” Ashley wasn’t far off from that statement, as Melina agreed. They smelled pretty bad, but Melina expected it to as they did just mess themselves. The two girls waddled out and upstairs to find their mother for a change. Once they reached their mothers room, she instantly knew what they needed. Melina was to be changed after Ashley. It didn’t seem that much longer of a regular change when Ashley came out showing off her new clean diaper. Then their mother pointed her finger at Melina saying to come in now for her turn. So Melina and her messy diaper waddled up onto the changing towel. “Oh my, I can’t believe my oldest daughter would do this,” Melina’s mother was in disbelief. All Melina could do was blush with her statement. “So how does my baby like being a baby?” Melina didn’t even think twice on this, “I enjoy it.” “I see, well I like my baby being one as well,” Melina’s mother smiled. This made Melina happy as well, to know that her mother was alright with it. “Hmm, so would my baby like to continue being one?” “I would mommy,” Melina said childishly. “Okay then, my baby will be a baby then,” Melina’s mother smiled brightly. “Melina, I’m happy you want to do this.” The two of them hugged, but the sudden rise in Melina made her realize the mess needing to be cleaned. The procedure for changing was almost the same. But Melina noticed that many wipes were being used as she felt multiple wipes across her bum. Though it seemed like she was wiped down a hundred times, a new pink diaper with a flower pattern enveloped onto her. The difference between this diaper and the previous one’s is that this one actually was her size. Then she noticed a new package of diapers, one’s with the exact same pattern as the one she now wore. Melina just now realized this is where their mother was the whole time--looking for her own diapers. “I hope you like them,” Melina’s mother said as she patted the front of the diaper. “I love them mommy,” Melina was smiling. Melina walked out of the bedroom with a slight pat on her bottom from her mother. She then proceeded to her sister’s room where she was already changed for bed. The time definitely indicated that it was time for bed. Before Melina was going to exit Ashley’s room, she lifted her skirt to show off her new diaper. “Wait, where did you?” Ashley was in disbelief. “Mom got me my own,” Melina said. “I see, well they suit you,” Ashley commented. Melina smiled from her statement. “As for me, I’ll stick with my blue ones.” The same comment made Melina slightly laugh as she walked out of the room. Melina quickly changed into her white pajamas and couldn’t stop looking at the diaper she wore. The day she had just experienced, as well as the care she felt from her mother. All the curiosity towards being a baby had gained her something she now wish never to leave. So Melina laid there in her diaper staring into the ceiling. She felt the urge to pee, and without much hesitation, she relaxed long enough for it to all come out. The warm feeling between her legs matched the ones she felt in her heart. Chapter 1 Sun beaming through the window, Melina slowly wakes up. Groggily wiping her eyes, she sits up. As she sits up, she’s reminded of the blissful already wet diaper on her waist. She thought she may have wet herself in her sleep, but then remembered she did it before she did go to sleep. Despite how much she liked the feeling, it did start to itch. Now her thoughts started concentrating on making her diaper warmer. But despite to her thought, she didn’t feel the urge to go yet. So instead she got up and felt her pink flowery patterned diaper slush back into position. The weight of her urine in the diaper caused it to bulge out being visible through her white pajama pants. She knew she should go and get changed by her mother. Checking the clock on her phone indicated 10am, Tuesday, which meant her mother should be up. As she walked out of her room and was nearing her sister Ashley’s, she began to wonder if her poor sister suffered another accident in the night. And just as her thought filled her brain to see her sister’s yellow stained blue diaper, the door opened. Ashley stood behind the door with her left hand still on the knob. One thing stood out immediately, the bulge on Ashley’s blue pajama pants. This bulge was very much like her own, which must have meant Ashley had a night time accident, or went on purpose or possibly both. “Did you umm, you know?” Melina tried asking politely. Even though the two of them didn’t have any fears the day before about the usage of their diapers, Melina still felt a bit bad for her sister’s bed wetting. “Yeah, I had another night time accident,” Ashley answered back with no stumble. But Melina could only help give a concerned look. “Well, we should get changed.” “Alright, you can take a shower first then,” Melina smiled back. “Um, sis,” Ashley stumbled her question. Melina could only turn her head a bit sideways not knowing what she could say. “When did you, you know?” It now made sense with Ashely’s staring at her waist. “Oh, I ended up going sometime last night before I went to bed,” Melina said with a pat to her diaper. “Oh jeez, you know you don’t have to use it at night too?” Ashley stated. Even though that was obvious to Melina, she still can’t help but smile at how it feels to go. “Well, this way was easier.” “Maybe you’re still a baby or something,” Ashley stated. This caused Melina to blush and give a slight chuckle. “Hehe, maybe you’re right,” Melina replied. “But wouldn’t that make us both babies?” Melina quickly fired back. Her hand reached out to touch the front of her sister’s swollen diaper. This caused Ashley to blush a bit at the statement. “Maybe so, but I was thinking how weird we must be.” Ashley began to hang her head down. This caused Melina to feel fairly bad as well. “Just, there can’t be anybody else who’d enjoy this like us.” Melina began to feel for her sister who must have been deep in thought about the whole idea. “Well we should get changed at least,” Melina stated to break the atmosphere. After stating that, Melina let Ashley walk in front of her towards their mother’s bedroom. Since Ashley was going to be getting changed and take a shower first, Melina decided to go back in her room to think about what Ashley just stated. She is quite right about it being weird. I don’t think I could even imagine my friends doing this nor anyone else. But it just feels right to me, shouldn’t that be all that matters. As long as it feels welcome to us, we shouldn’t have to care about how weird it’d be. I suppose I should take a look into this later tonight to relieve her doubts. Soon after she was done thinking, her mother walked into her room. “How you doing baby?” Melina smiled at her comment. “I’m feeling excellent,” Melina’s face beamed. This caused her mother to smile brighter. “That’s wonderful, now how about your diaper?” Her mother asked quickly. Before Melina could even reply, her mother was sticking her finger down her waist. She felt even more like a baby to not announce her status. Despite how weird it seemed, she quite enjoyed the feeling. Her mother pulled her fingers out almost as fast as she had put them in. “Looks like someone’s needing a change. Ashley’s done in the shower, so you can take one first.” She began to walk out of Melina’s room and turned around before exiting. “I almost forgot, are you wanting to wear a diaper today as well? I should have asked you instead of assuming you would.” Now came Melina’s chance to continue her diaper dream. Before she could speak though, she could only think of her sister Ashley. “Did you ask Ashley already?” Her mother nodded, “I asked her when she came to get her diaper removed to shower. And she said she wanted to. In fact, I just changed her into another diaper already.” This gave Melina all the more reason to respond, “Then I would like to as well.” Her mother smiled in return, “Okay baby, after you finish your shower come into my room.” With that said her mother walked up to her and stripped her pajama pants off and quickly untapped her swollen diaper. Melina had no choice now but to get in the shower. Despite her realizing the repeated usage of the word baby towards her, she didn’t feel bad. She quite enjoyed her mother calling her a baby in fact. Melina always enjoyed taking her time in the shower, especially when it’s nice and warm. She had stopped taking baths now that she had been a bit busier with school. Since then she’s had a bad habit of not being able to take a bath at night. And with both Ashley’s and her summer vacation coming to a close after this weekend, she felt taking a bath wouldn’t be happening soon. After her shower, Melina dried herself with a fresh white towel and wrapped it around her. Even though it was only girls in the household for the time being, it’d still be poor practice not to wrap oneself. She never had to worry about walking into her father as their father was usually away. He was a fairly well ranking business man who made travel plans for business all the time. Melina misses him many times, but whenever he would be home for more than a night, they’d spend the day together as a happy family. She always felt like she was a little girl again around him, and felt Ashley’s the same. The four of them would always smile when they were together. Even though they can’t experience it all the time, Melina believes at least they have these moments to remember. Otherwise they could end up being too spoiled and bored of that love. Melina pattered through the hallway into her mother’s bedroom wrapped in only a towel. There she spotted on the bed the same changing mat and her pink diaper as well as her mother waiting in anticipation for her. Melina wondered if her mother lived in her room or something as whenever she’d go in there, her mother was almost always there. “You ready for your change sweetie?” Her mother smiled. Melina nodded, and was then led to lay down on the changing mat. First her towel was removed reveling her well rounded breasts as well as her bare bottom. However unlike the last time, Melina wasn’t feeling as embarrassed showing everything to her mother. Her mother then made quick work with applying the powder and lotion putting her in another diaper. It has her disbelieve how fast the process goes, which seems faster than a toilet break would be. After she was lifted up, she could get up and move about then. “I’ll check on you two during the day okay?” her mother spoke. Melina replied with a nod and wondered if that meant she was going to be checking their diapers during the day. The thought of it made her feel more babyish and giggly. The thought of her mother always being in her room came about her mind again. “Hey mom, I was wondering why do I seem to always find you in here?” “That’s simple sweetie,” her mother smiled. “It’s because we meet here coincidently every time.” “Alright,” Melina still wasn’t sure if that was the truth or not. She decided to not ask any further and walk to her room to get ready for the day. Each step along the way feeling delightful with her padding making her waddle. For today, Melina decided to be lazy and go with a pink shirt with a logo and a pair of jeans. She looked at her bum, and found that the diaper wasn’t too obvious but did pop out a little. After changing she decided to see if her sister was down stairs. Walking towards the TV that was off she could see her sister sitting on the couch reading on her tablet. Ashley was wearing a white frilly skirt and a blue shirt. She also put her hair in a ponytail with the help of a blue ribbon. Melina was starting to be a bit jealous of Ashley having longer hair than her. Her hair only went to her shoulders while Ashley’s would commonly hang halfway down her back. But what took Melina’s mind the most was what could be underneath her sisters skirt—a diaper. Ashley noticed her sister and smiled. “Did you say yes today too?” Melina nodded quickly in response. “Oh good. Can I see it?” “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” Melina shot back quickly. “Okay, then on the count of three,” Ashley said grabbing the hem of her skirt. Melina nodded and started to undo her pants. “One, two, three!” As she said three, Melina quickly pulled her pants down to her knees revealing her diaper. At the same time, she saw her sister raise her skirt up revealing her pink diaper. “Not blue today?” Melina was shocked to see her sister in a different color. “I was feeling extra girly today,” Ashley said with a slight blush. This made Melina just want to jump on her sister and hold her tight. “You’re looking cute, and I mean in a babyish way,” Ashley smirked at her. This only caused Melina to smile. “Well, should we help mother with breakfast?” Melina asked. “Sure, only if I get to help with the pancakes,” Ashley replied. “Alright,” Melina nodded with a smile. She would never turn down that offer as Ashley was the household’s master of pancakes. The only thing she could think of was how the next batch could taste. And with that thought, the two girls waddled off into the kitchen. The breakfast the three of them prepared both smelt and looked fantastic. Scrambled eggs, pancakes with fruit on top, bacon and French toast. As the three girls chomped through the delectable goods, smiles filled the room. Nobody could talk about the weather, nor the news as this was the only thing on their minds. With the non-stop eating, it wasn’t long before all the plates were cleaned. They all looked happy as well as being full. After Ashley and Melina helped with the dishes, they walked back out into the living room. “What would you like to do for today?” Melina asked. “I think I’m going to try and finish this series up,” Ashley replied. “Alright, I guess I’ll watch something then.” After lunch the two of them continued doing what they were doing. Ashley reading on her tablet and Melina decided to play a game. Their mother decided to join them as well, except she’d just watch whatever it was they were doing. Though Melina has had their mother try playing with them, but she never did as well as they did. It wasn’t long till she started to feel a tinge on her bladder letting her know of its need to relieve. She ignored it and got back to her game. The more she played the more her urge kept growing. She began crossing her legs and started to fear if her mother could tell if she needed to use the toilet at that instant. While crossing her legs she could feel the familiar padding that she knew she could go in, but in front of her mother was a different story. She continued playing more when she started to feel a bit more desperate, and starting thinking to ask her mother to take her diaper off so she could use the toilet like a big girl. Then she realized the truth. If I used my diaper right here right now, it’d be very babyish. It would be even more babyish if I went in her lap. The real question would be, how do I get in that position? Knowing that it would be impossible to get into her mother’s lap, she decided she might as well just let it go then. She was wearing a diaper after all, and should have just gone from the start. Melina then uncrossed her legs and began to relax. She could tell she really had to go as she could feel it starting to come almost immediately. It’s fine, I’m wearing a diaper and it’s perfectly fine for me to use it like a baby. After that thought, she instantly began to feel even more relaxed as it started to stream out into the diaper. She felt the warmth spread all around her bum as she smiled and continued to play her game. See, just like a baby. And didn’t even have to get up from my game. About the same time she had just finished going, she felt a tug at her waist. She realized it was her mother sticking her fingers down her diaper. Her mother must have been able to tell she used her diaper. This thought inevitably caused Melina to blush. “Looks like someone needs a change,” her mother smiled. This caused Ashley to look over, “Uh oh, did my sister have an accident?” Melina couldn’t help but turn even redder with the announcement. “It’s fine, I mean that’s what the diaper is for.” After she said that, their mother nodded. This helped calm her down. Their mother quickly then went and checked Ashley’s diaper under her skirt. “Looks like you are still dry.” “Yeah,” Ashley said with her legs crossed. Melina wondered if she needed to relieve herself as well. After she finished up the stage she was on, she followed her mother upstairs. The changing process was as speedy as ever and she was then able to go search and destroy some more not having to worry about the breaks in between. Once they got back down, her mother quickly checked Ashley again but this time had a different result. “Oh, looks like someone’s wet now,” her mother announced. Ashley looked very red. “It’s okay Ashley, didn’t it feel better to go?” Melina attempted to cheer her up. Ashley quickly flashed a smile. “Yeah, it did,” Ashley said calming down. “You should get a change now sweetie,” their mother said. “Can I bring my tablet with?” Ashley politely asked. Their mother quickly responded with a nod. After that, Melina watched the two of them walk up the stairs. Wow, can continue to read and still use the bathroom. Really is the ultimate hands free mode. Though, mostly is due to us having our mother change us. It almost seemed like seconds after and Ashley was back on the same spot on the couch that she had left. She was followed by their mother who looked like she had something to say. So the two of them stopped and payed attention to her. “I wanted to let you know, that we should probably tell your father of this,” their mother spoke up. Melina didn’t realize this dilemma. They completely forgot about their father in this picture. “He’ll be home for just tonight, so I’ll let him know then.” She couldn’t picture their father accepting them becoming babies again. This caused Melina begin to panic. “Don’t worry though, you know how open of a man he is. Trust me, I should know. Should I tell you the time I told him of a strange interest of mine?” her mother smirked. She felt like she could almost laugh at this statement. But she also felt like she could picture her mother sitting back with her leg over the other and snapping her fingers—the epiphany of sassiness. The feeling she felt definitely felt like she could indeed trust her father and could only laugh at the disbelief she originally had. But what had her very curious was their mothers “strange interest.” “So don’t worry, I’ll work it out with him, and he won’t even mention it for a while till you get more comfortable around him with it.” Melina now felt like she had the world’s greatest parents. “Alright, I understand,” Melina replied. “Oh good, I’m glad you did,” her mother said with a smile. “I’m still a little afraid,” Ashley said. “It’ll be fine, remember the time he acted as a princess so you could be a prince for the day?” Melina said hoping it’d calm her down. “Oh yeah, I remember that.” Ashley said with a laugh. “So you girls shouldn’t have to worry about it, just relax and continue with what you like okay?” Melina’s mother stated. She wondered if her mother stated a bit more than what appeared, and that maybe it has something to do with that strange interest of hers. Melina could only help but continue to think on it. It was soon time for the two girls to go to bed, so they got another quick diaper change and went off to their rooms. Melina went to see how Ashley was holding up since she seemed to have some dilemmas of bad thoughts that day. Once she entered her sister’s room, she could see her sister wearing a pink nightgown. She really is trying to be extremely girly today. “How are you doing tonight?” Melina quickly asked the girly girl. “I’m feeling fine, you?” Ashley replied. “Ah I’m doing great, just wondering, well good night.” Melina said with a smile. “Good night sis,” Ashley replied back with an equal smile. Melina walked into her room and decided she was not going to lose to her sister. So she put on the frilliest pink night gown she had. With a quick twirl, she could feel herself being powered up with girly powers. She then remembered she was going to look to see if she could find out more about whether they truly were weird or not. And there was only one way to find out, and that was to look it up. She knew that the library was usually the best idea to look something up, but she didn’t think a library would have this kind of research nor would they be open at this time. So her only other option was to look on her computer. Both the girls had a home computer in their rooms. Once she got on and saw the same space background on the Mac desktop, she quickly pulled up Safari and went to Google. There she entered some key choices that seemed to fit what they were and was astonished to actually have found many results. She quickly found a website with a post filled with others who also liked diapers. Melina now knew that they weren’t entirely weird and that there were others like them. After reading this, she closed it and went to see her sister to tell her right away. She quickly knocked on her sister’s door making sure she was up. “Yeah?” Ashley said while being muffled behind the door. So Melina proceeded to enter. “I just looked up whether we were weird or not,” Melina quickly said. Ashley gave her a strange look. “There are several others who are like us.” After hearing this, Ashley began to blush. “So don’t feel bad, were not weird. Even if we seem strange to others, we are who we are and nothing can change that. If it makes us happy, then we shouldn’t need to worry. It’ll just be a part of who we are.” After her speech, Ashley quickly went to hug her. “Thank you sis,” Ashley said with a slight tear in her eye. “That really makes me feel happy!” “I’m glad!” Melina held her tight. Almost at the same time as the two were done hugging, the front door sounded. Either a robber was breaking in, or it was their father. Melina frolicked out and down the stairs. Once she saw the man, she couldn’t help but jump into his arms. “I missed you daddy!” Melina shouted. The man in turn squeezed tighter. This started to make her feel like a little girl, though this this time she really was if you counted her diaper. Realizing this, she worried that her father may figure out on his own. “I missed you too Melina!” Her father replied. He wasn’t all that much taller than their mother, but always held a serious face next to his pair of green eyes. The dark hair definitely showed that there was little chance that Melina and Ashley could not have the same hair color. After kissing her on the cheek, he set her down. The sounds of footsteps down the stairs showed both Ashley and their mother coming to see the man. “How was the trip dad?” Ashley asked while hugging him. “It went alright, I wouldn’t mind if any of the other employees actually looked up what they were supposed to do, but just another day at work I suppose,” he replied. After releasing her and kissing her on the cheek he looked at their mother. “Oh, hello there. Just who might you be?” “Me?” Their mother looked both ways as if there were others around her then looked at him. “I might be a princess, but I’m in love with my prince in shining armor.” After stating that, the two proceeded to kiss. Melina felt they would almost put on a performance for a play right then, but they only continued to hug. But she also felt a little shocked to hear her mother say “princess.” I guess grown woman still like to be princesses too. Melina certainly knew what was probably going to happen in their bedroom that night after they talked. The two of them were always romantic when they had the chance. Plus she could understand that they probably longed to have a good time together when he would be away for so long. She once asked their father if he was faithful to her and not cheating while he was away. And he replied with, “If I did such a thing to her, then I would be wasting the feelings I have for her.” Melina then came to learn about how their father actually never dated other woman before he met their mother. She couldn’t believe that from the pictures of him in the past and how he looked, but apparently was the truth. Which had meant that their father had never slept with another woman, besides their mother. After stating all their stories, Melina went back upstairs to go to bed. She wished she could be with her father longer, but knew it was growing much later than she’d normally go to bed at. So she got under her pink covers and began closing her eyes. She then began to feel the front of her diaper under her gown. Starting with pokes, then slipping her finger inside. Chapter 2 It was Wednesday and the sun was shining through the window as Melina checked her phone to see it was 10am. She felt a tinge at her bladder telling her it was time to go to the bathroom. But the diaper under her gown told her otherwise. It told her that it was time to be free and just let go without a care. And with that thought, she stood up but still sat in her bed and just relaxed. It took her several seconds before it started trickling out into her diaper. The warmth that she just can’t seem to get enough of. The day proceeded like it did before, though her mother didn’t come see her in the morning. Melina decided to just get in the shower and save her mother some trouble of having to check on her. Therefor she decided to just walk in for a diaper change after her shower. As she walked into the bedroom something looked different than usual. There isn’t any diaper changing supplies out! Melina was now wondering what was happening, was she going to be wearing a diaper for the day or not? Did her mother’s conversation with her father turn ugly? She then started thinking if this was for the best, after all she’s too old to be doing such a thing. However, Melina can’t deny she enjoys wearing diapers. This turn of events so quick after she had just found something she liked made her almost burst into tears. Before she could even shed a tear, she felt someone approach behind her. In that instant arms were wrapped around her with a tight embrace-- Melina was being hugged. She thought it may have been her younger sister, however the person hugging her was taller and had a larger bust. This must have meant it was her mother. “Where were you mother?” Melina asked. “I was thinking of getting a head start on today, so I was making some breakfast,” her mother said tightening her grip. After she said that, she let go. Wondering about getting changed into a diaper, she turned around in her towel still wrapped around her body. “Hey mother,” Melina started. Her mother turned her head wondering about what she was going to say. “What about me getting changed?” Knowing what she meant, her mother quickly answered. “Oh about that, I have to talk to you two girls about that.” Melina feared for the worse now, as what her mother said sounded quite bad. “Can you just get ready like you would regularly for today and wake your sister up to come down?” Melina had no reason to decline this simple request, “Sure.” She sounded somewhat disappointed. “Hehe,” her mother began laughing. This confused her as to why would her mother begin to chuckle like so. “What is it?” Melina wondered. “I was just thinking how flat you used to be is all,” her mother said. After hearing this, Melina couldn’t help but blush and cover herself. “Oh mom,” Melina said as she dashed back to her room. Back in her room, Melina decided to compete with her sister in the cute outfit competition. Thus for her day, she decided to go with a light blue shirt with a pink skirt with several frills. Then she remembered today she would no longer be diapered, so she pulled a pair of pink underwear out and slid them up. While brushing her hair she walked over to Ashley’s room. Quickly knocking on her door, she could hear several groans indicating life awakening. “What is it?” Ashley asked. Melina took this as her cue to enter. “Mom was wanting to talk to us,” Melina answered. “About what?” Ashley questioned while wiping her eyes. “I think it’s about our diapers,” Melina stated. This instantly caused Ashley to blush. She wasn’t sure if she was overthinking it, but she could have sworn to see Ashley hiding her hand under her blankets to feel herself. Well, she’s wearing a diaper, I wonder if she wet during her sleep again? “Oh and umm, did you know?” Ashley looked her in the eyes, “Seems so.” Melina felt happy that her sister seemed quite alright with telling her casually. It made her feel closer to her younger sister. “I’d say get up and get ready before hand, but I don’t think it should matter.” “Alright.” After Ashley glanced at her phone for emails and more importantly the time, she got out of bed and followed Melina down the stairs. They were all sitting down on the couch, Melina fully dressed and Ashley still in her nightgown while their mother wore a long black skirt with a sleeveless shirt. Melina was wondering if this discussion was going to be about what her mother and father talked over the night before. Their mother took a quick breath, “As you may wonder what I wanted to talk to you two about, I’ll make it short.” This started to make Melina worry now whether she was going to be able to continue to wear diapers or not. She even started to feel jealous over Ashley who was still in hers. “I decided that for today you two should get ready normally, meaning no diapers for the day time.” There it was, Melina’s worst fear. Part of her just wanted to melt into nothing, and the other part wanted to cry and run. But before she could even move, her mother continued. “The reason for this is because I didn’t think you two would want to wear in front of your friends for the rest of the week. So rather than stop tomorrow, I thought it’d be better to halt it today.” Melina could feel herself feeling relieved almost like she had just wet herself in fact. She completely agreed that it was probably better for them to halt earlier than later especially if their friends were going to be coming over for the week. “That’s all I really wanted to say, so don’t worry if you thought I was wanting you to stop completely,” her mother smiled. “You can continue again after they leave, which actually makes me think I should have asked you two first. So I’ll ask you real fast, do you want to wear diapers during the day while they are over here?” Melina and Ashley shook their heads in unison. No way did Melina want her friend to see a diaper on her. “That’s what I was thinking, which also makes me believe you most likely won’t want to wear them to school either.” Melina was now in shock, was her mother really going to let them wear to school if they wanted to? “Yeah, that’d be kind of embarrassing,” Melina said blushing. Ashley nodded with the same expression. “That’s why I was going to ask you two again, do you want to continue wearing during the day?” Their mother asked. Melina didn’t quite understand what she was saying. “If you do then I could just have you come home to a warm diaper after school then.” Now Melina got the idea. Rather than wearing the entire day, they’d just wear after school then. “I’ll ask you two later individually alright. So think about it and make your decision then.” The two young girls nodded and stood up thinking the conversation was over then, but were stopped by the open palm their mother held out. “Hold it, I have one last thing to say. For night times, we’ll be doing the same thing as usual. No escaping Melina, I think if your sister has to wear one during the night with your friends over, you should too,” her mother smirked an almost evil grin. “Alright,” Melina responded instantly. She was sort of wondering about the nights, now she had her answer. In fact, she was glad to wear one at night along Ashley despite their friends being over. After all, she did promise her that she would join her and she was willing to risk it all for that. Her mother began to pat her on the head, “That’s my good girl, I’ll even help you two escape anything unnecessary if it comes to it.” This made Melina glad to know their mother was on their side. They began to walk away meaning the conversation was over, but one thing felt missing. Melina wondered how the conversation between her mother and father went. “U-um, I was wondering,” Melina stumbled her words. This got her mother’s and Ashley’s attention. “How did the conversation with dad go?” A joyful expression came upon her mother’s face, “Oh that, I almost forgot about that.” They stood there in silence for a few moments, just dreading what possibly their father could have said. Was it going to be something rotten, like “my two girls are doing what?!?” or something more dreary like “so,” takes a sip of hard liquor, “it’s finally come to this, the time they screw themselves up.” “Well, here’s what he said. It took him a few minutes to adjust to what I had told him.” Now both Melina and Ashley’s eyes appeared like they’d pop out from all the suspense their mother kept up. Then she held a finger up like a light bulb just appeared, “No wait it was actually a few seconds. Anyways, all he said was…” She heard her mother clear her throat and put her hand up in front of her chin and laid it flat with her fingers pointing towards the floor. This was most likely her impression of their father she likes to put on. “If they found something they like, as long as it’s harmless, let’s nurture it.” “Oh, so he’s alright with it then?” Melina felt relieved and happy at the same time. She saw Ashley sighing behind their mother, she must have been relieved as well. “Yup, though he thinks that changing your diapers is a mother’s job.” With that, they all laughed and left to the kitchen. Once in the kitchen they took their seats, Melina on one end with Ashley to her left and her mother straight across. On their plates was eggs, sausage, toast and hash browns with a glass of milk. As she grabbed the fork to her right, her mother spoke. “Oh before I forget, I was wondering if you’d like to run to the store with me Melina.” Melina didn’t give this much of a second thought, “Sure.” “Alright, just was wanting to get some things ready for when your friends come over.” And with that they began to eat. While they were eating, Melina heard her mother give a slight chuckle. She didn’t understand what that was for. Ashley was also blushing, but it still didn’t make sense to her. She decided to brush it off and continue eating. After they finished and put the dishes in the sink, Melina and her mother proceeded to get ready to out. They didn’t need to take that long as it wasn’t someplace special other than the grocery store. “I’ll see you later then,” Ashley waved them off. “Yup, see ya later,” Melina waved back. And with that the two got in a silver van and drove off. The grocery store wasn’t that far off from where they lived, so they arrived rather quickly. It was a standard grocery store, nothing too fancy, but it had everything they needed at least. While walking down the second aisle after entering, Melina felt a need to relieve her bladder. Before she started thinking to relieve herself right then and there, she knew she was no longer in a diaper. Not only that but she was out in public, no way should she do such a thing here. So she decided to hold out till they get home. The more items that added into the cart, Melina felt more pressure adding onto her. She tried her best not to cross her legs, as she didn’t want her mother to know she needed the restroom badly. The only thing she could hope for is for them to finish soon. They were now finished getting everything on the list, and then proceeded towards the counter. The aisle they passed along the way had adult diapers, which made Melina stare wishing she were in one right then and there. After purchasing all the items, Melina made quick work on getting everything loaded in the car so they could get home sooner than later. Once she got her seatbelt on she began to cross her legs. Her mother started the car and now she could only tell herself to keep fighting till they got home. Along the way she felt like she could burst about any second, biting her lip and crisscrossing her legs just didn’t feel like it’d help at all. That was when her mother took notice of her predicament. “Do you have to pee sweetie?” her mother asked. Melina could only help by nodding. “You could have gone in the store silly.” Melina felt embarrassed for not wanting to, “I know, it’s just I thought I could hold out till we got home is all.” “Well, try to hold out as we are close to home anyways,” her mother said with a concerned expression. “But if you are struggling to hold it, where you think you could burst any second, then do me one favor and not hold it any longer. Just let it out okay, if it feels really bad, I don’t want you to hurt yourself. I don’t mind if you have an accident in the car sweetie, just do it if it’ll make you feel better okay.” Melina could only continue to blush and nod. She now had confirmation that it was perfectly fine for her to wet herself even though she wasn’t wearing a diaper. Now she only wished she was wearing a diaper as she’d have gone ages ago. But imagining that feeling almost let her lose it. This was definitely the situation her mother just stated where if she were to feel bursting any second to not worry and go. But their home was not that far off so she wondered if she should try to hold out until then. She decided to try her best to hold out as long as she could to make it home. They weren’t that far off after all. So she continued holding herself hoping that they’ll make it at that moment. It was only a couple minutes away when they pulled into the drive way, Melina felt victorious. But the battle wasn’t quite over yet, she still needed to make it to the restroom. Before the engine was turned off, Melina flew open her door and began running for it. Quickly opening up the front door, she waltzed through taking her shoes off and then continue to run up the stairs. Hoping her sister wasn’t in the bathroom. However, if Ashley was in the bathroom, Melina knew she better give up then and let it go. Thankfully, Ashley was not in the bathroom and was completely emptied for her. It must have been the gods at play, making the bathroom un-occupied at this dire time. With that in thought, she rushed in and quickly lifted the lid of the toilet. The anticipation got to her and she felt herself starting to leak into her underwear. She caught herself though and quickly shut the door at the same time as pulling her underwear down. Pulling her skirt up she sat down on the toilet and felt immediate relief. All her hard work paid off, she had made it. The rest of the day proceeded like the day before. Melina playing games with Ashley joining in as well. It didn’t take long before it was bedtime. After the two girls were diapered for the night, Melina felt happy and wished she was in this state some time ago. Her thought was broken up by her mother knocking on her door and entering. She came in with a smile, “I was coming to ask the question I gave before.” Melina now remembered what it was before that she wondered, and realized she didn’t think about it too much. “I was wondering if you wanted to continue wearing during the day?” Melina then realized, she had already made her decision ages ago, “I would love to.” Her mother beamed a smile back at her, “Alright, I’m all happy to help with you then. So after school next week we’ll get you in a diaper. Though, you already are in one huh. Well, this’ll be for that day then.” Melina started to wonder just how her mother took her two daughters wearing diapers as if they were babies. “Hey mom,” Melina spoke. Her mother twisted her head showing she was listening. “I was wondering, how do you feel about us wearing diapers?” She was almost afraid to ask this and to hear what her mother had to say. “Well,” her mother started. “At first I thought it was rather strange, but at the same time I sort of liked the idea of my two babies being babies again. So don’t you worry, I love you for who you are and I want you to be happy. Plus, I actually understand your general interest in diapers, so I sympathize with you. I know there’s no harm, so I’ll only want to continue loving you like a mother should.” This shocked Melina, hearing how her mother completely accepts her and wants her to continue if it would make her happy. “Thank you mother,” Melina felt slightly embarrassed by how sappy she must’ve sound. Then she wondered what Ashley said. “Oh, what did Ashley say?” The next thing she saw was her mother’s finger sticking out, “You’ll find out soon enough.” And with that she left her room wishing her good night. One thing her mother said stuck out to her like glue. She said she understood our interest in diapers, but how exactly would she? This must be something to deal with that special interest she has. I only wonder, what exactly that is. Melina decided to not think too much more on it and drift off to sleep. She had a lot to look forward to when her best friend came over. Chapter 3 Waking up, Melina couldn't believe how fast time goes. The day was when her friends would be coming over before school started. Something that was planned months in advance. Her biggest worry was the fact school was within a day. Little did she want it to; time was moving on, and she was closer to being an adult. While sitting up, she was reminded of what didn't make her quite an adult. The thickness of her diaper touching her skin made her touch the top of her pajamas. Feeling the thickness between her fingers and a need to pee caused Melina to sit up while relaxing. Breathing in and out, with her fingers still on her diaper, warmth spread throughout her legs. Not worrying about causing leakage to her bed, she just smiled and let go. With the routine in place, Melina's mother came to change her once she had finished. Melina would then ready herself for the day. However, Melina couldn't help wishing to wear another diaper. What if I wore one? My best friend wouldn't find out, would she? The thought of her friend catching on caused Melina to shake her head. Maybe I should play it safe. Now that Melina and Ashley were both ready and in underwear, they turned on the tv to wait for their friend's arrival. "Ding dong," the doorbell sounded. Melina was the first to act, rushing off the couch. Once she gave the sleek black door a firm swing, the door revealed a younger girl standing with a shy smile. She was around Ashley's age, with chest-length red hair and brown eyes, though she wasn't the most expressive. Today her attire appeared to be a white graphic tee with a pair of jeans. "Ashley," Melina called out, despite Ashley already behind her. "Emily's here!" The young girl was Ashley's best friend—named Emily. Emily was a rather sweet girl, so Melina was happy that she was her closest friend. They've all spent time together for several years, so even Emily felt like a close friend to Melina. "I'm right here!" Ashley pouted. "Hey, Emi!" Melina always thought the nickname was cute, so she sometimes called the younger girl by the same title. "Hey Ashley," Emily tilted her head with a smile. She was a little too proper to find a cute nickname to call Ashley, or so that is what Melina thought. "Looks like you got here first," Melina announced. "I did? So, Lisa isn't here yet?" Melina nodded, "Yeah, but you two can have fun." "Okay," Emily nodded before entering and taking off her white sneakers. "Ashley, we have to talk." "Okay," Ashley responded, guiding her friend up to her room. Melina was happy for Ashley, though she would have to wait a little longer for her best friend. Speaking of which, once Melina stepped away from the front door, the doorbell alarmed once again. Giving a vibrant smile, Melina turned around with a skip straight to the door. Once opened, a slightly taller girl with shoulder-length black hair and a gentle smile. She stepped in like this was her home, wearing a black striped shirt under an unbuttoned magenta shirt with a pair of dark leggings. Slipping off the black slip-on shoes, she gracefully grinned towards Melina. "I’m so glad you’re here, Lisa!” Melina beamed. “I am too,” Lisa returned her glance. She stepped onto the carpet and gave a demanding look. “Shall we talk in your room for a while?” “Sure.” “You seem well since we last visited,” Lisa smiled gently. Melina had finished giving Lisa the rundown of her past couple of days, excluding the padded content. “Mhm, it's been quite fun!” Melina thought back to the diapers once again before shaking her head, giving Lisa all her attention. “How have you been?” “Oh, you know, just the usual. Sitting back and reading my book.” Lisa wasn’t the extremely outgoing type; thus, she would recline and read a book or watch a show. Melina was elated to know she was a good friend to Lisa ever since she accidentally knocked the book out of the girl’s hand when they were about ten. This allowed them to talk about the movies that had come from the series. Lisa was the type to have been bullied, which caused Melina to cry just remembering those days. Thankfully, due to Melina’s influence, the present was a much different time for the mature girl. “Ah, gotcha.” “You didn’t watch the show yet, have you?” Lisa’s question was about a particular show the two enjoyed watching together; correction: watching together with Ashley and her friend. This show was on the cartoon side, though the four of them enjoyed it. “No, I haven’t. I made sure Ashley didn’t as well. We can only hope Emi hasn’t either.” “I’d like to watch it now then,” Lisa stood from Melina’s bed. “Sure, I’ll go and get Ashley and Emi then.” Melina walked out first, followed by Lisa. She walked over to find Ashley and Emily giggling while sitting on the floor. The sight caused Melina to smile. “Hey, want to watch the show now?” Emily smiled as if a light bulb went off in her head, “Yes!” “You haven’t seen it either?” Ashley smiled. “Nope, I made sure not to,” Emily replied. “Good,” Melina nodded before helping the girls on their feet. She couldn’t help but wonder if Ashley told Emily about her bedwetting…or about her time in diapers. Thankfully, with the current settings, Melina was able to retrieve the latest episode for their show. Once retrieved, it began to play automatically, starting with the intro. This cartoon series was about a group of individuals, magic creatures, and their adventures. Given the four girls enjoyed watching it together, they always made time during the week for it. Sometimes Ashley would visit with Emily and watch the latest episode. Doing so provoked Melina to watch it with Lisa and vice versa. Melina and Ashley would watch together on the rarest occasion, only to notify their two friends to watch it themselves. However, that has rarely occurred. Over halfway through the episode, Melina felt an urge to use the restroom. Despite wanting to sit there and use her pants as the potty, she’d have to get up once after the episode finished its course. She took a glance over towards Lisa, who curled her lips back. What would Lisa say? Would she no longer want to be friends with me? Just because I have worn diapers recently…I cannot tell. Melina shook her thoughts to return her focus back to the cartoon. However, she couldn’t help be curious about what Lisa’s reaction would be, to tell the truth. With the episode over, Melina swiftly relieved herself on the potty. What she didn’t expect was to find the other three girls all had found themselves rushing to a bathroom of their own. Given there were only three functioning bathrooms in the household, one had to wait their turn. Despite not knowing who that may be, Melina went to converse with Lisa once more. “Hey Lisa, good episode, am I right?” Melina opened up. “Mm, it was indeed a good one,” Lisa gave nodded. “I personally liked when they jumped out of the hole.” “Oh, that scene was great!” After bouncing back a few scenes they enjoyed, an idea came to Melina’s head—a non-padding related subject. “I was wondering if you’d like to go for a walk?” “A walk?” Lisa appeared confused. “Yeah, it’ll be before we eat dinner, so we’ll be nice and hungry after. But I was thinking about Ashley and Emi.” “I see, a walk with all of us. I thought you meant just us at first.” “Haha, yeah. But I was thinking how Ashley and Emi are fast approaching adulthood.” Melina had to inhale and exhale for a second, thinking how she, too, was practically an adult at this point. “I wanted to revisit some of the nearby playgrounds we used to go to.” “Aw, that’s sweet of you. Sure, we can do that, though I won’t be going down old green tube now.” “Haha! Yeah.” Melina couldn’t help recalling the many times Lisa went down a green slide that has aged over the years; hence she deemed it “old green tube.” “Well, we should get Ashley and Emi then.” “Ehehe, yeah,” Emily giggled. Melina didn’t think about knocking as she overheard the two girls, Ashley and Emily, laughing about Ashley’s room. The two appeared shocked to find Melina enter, and both girls turned red. “Huh?” Melina smirked. “You two sound like you’re talking about something good?” Perhaps Ashley told Emi about her diapers and are both wearing one now? Nah, it couldn’t be. “It’s uh, nothing!” Ashley stared. “What is it, Melina?” “I was wondering if you’d two would like to go on a walk with us. We could revisit some of the old parks nearby since this might be your last time.” “I’d like to swing again,” Emily blushed. “Yeah, me too,” Ashley smiled with a similar pair of crimson cheeks. “Well, then. We should get going before dinner time!” With activity in mind, the group followed Melina with putting on their shoes, telling her mother where they were heading, and walked out the door. It had been some time since the four of them went out as such, given two of them were a few years older. But it didn’t stop Melina from wanting to revisit some good memories. As the time before, Melina took her younger sisters' hand, causing the girl to blush but not reject. Aw, I bet she’s embarrassed since we're not children anymore. Hand-in-hand, the sisters and their friends walked the sidewalk. “Weee!” shouted Emily. Ashley and Emily were both swinging side-by-side on the swing set. Melina couldn’t help smiling, watching over her sister. “Didn’t you want to swing too?” sounded Lisa to her right, also on a swing. Melina couldn’t help but laugh internally at the sight the two of them made as their legs had to really arch to properly sit on the swing made for younger kids. “I suppose I may,” Melina nodded. She raised her legs, causing her to be suspended on the swing free of the ground. Shifting her weight about, she managed to get her to swing forward and back. Lisa also was doing the same, though what appeared less effort being put forth. Once Melina felt an odd balance come about from the swing's rope, she stopped herself. Oof, maybe I need to lay off some extra pounds? Though this swing is made for younger kids, I can’t believe it's holding my weight to this extent. Despite not enjoying the swing herself, she at least could smile seeing Ashley and Emily cheerfully swinging about. The two newly teen girls entering adulthood appeared as if they were moving into elementary school. I’m glad we got to come here one last time. **** With the walk, playground, and dinner to fill their stomachs finished, the girls turned on the gaming console. They enjoyed playing a family-oriented party game that they all could enjoy. At least, that’s what Melina thought. “Lisa won again!” Melina cried out. The other two girls were consistently competing with her, but Lisa was just miles out of their league. “This just isn’t fair!” “Haha, you just have to practice more,” Lisa chuckled. “We don’t play this one too much,” Ashley commented. “I don’t either,” Emily added. I see, so we just have to practice more? I remember the time Lisa would always place behind me, but boy, have things changed. Melina couldn’t help thinking Lisa must have dedicated her side-time to improving on simple tasks just to show off to her friends. Quite frankly, despite the frustration it caused, it was impressive. “Girls,” Melina’s mother walked in with a smile. “I know you are all having fun, but remember you have school in the morning. It’d be best if you got ready for bed now.” “Okay,” Melina and the girls chimed. “Ashley, Melina, I’d like some help with something first if you don’t mind.” Help with what? Melina wondered before coming to a swift conclusion. “Oh, sure. We can do that, right Ashley?” Ashley’s eyes blinked several times, “Um, okay.” Melina rose off the couch first, “I trust you with cleaning up the game.” Giving a wink towards Lisa, who nodded, Melina took Ashley’s hand, helping her up. “Uwah,” Ashley blushed. “I’m not a little girl anymore.” “I know. I kind of miss it, though.” Melina heard a slight murmur come from Ashley before taking her towards their mother. “Perfect, now we’ll be going to my room then.” “Oh!” Ashley looked surprised before following Melina’s pace. Perhaps the light bulb in her head went off and finally put the puzzle together. Within the master bedroom, Melina’s mother closed the door behind the girls. “Let’s get you two changed real fast, not to worry your friends.” “Yeah,” Melina nodded, hopping on the bed first. Ashley nodded, joining her sister. “I was going to change you one at a time, but I guess this works too.” Melina’s mother gave a big smile before stripping the two girls' shorts and undies off. As per change, she applied the usual steps, just simultaneously using it to both girls at once. She finished with a smile as both were safely taped in place. Melina brushed the front of her pink diaper and smiled at its embrace. Feels great to be put back into a diaper! She began to blush as she wondered what her family might say if she blurted her thought out. They didn’t mind her wearing them, but was this indeed a decision she should be making? “I went ahead and picked your pajamas out. So, let mommy help change you into these as well!” “Okay!” Melina swiftly pulled her light blue shirt off, leaving her in a pink diaper and a pink bra. On the other hand, her mother assisted Ashley first by pulling her pink collared shirt off and leaving her in her training bra and diaper. Melina smirked towards Ashley, stroking her hands at the young girl’s chest. “Hmhm! Pretty soon, you’ll be moving up in sizes.” “Melina!” Ashley pouted, covering herself. “Arms,” Melina’s mother ordered to Ashley. With a beat red face, she turned the other way while raising her arms. Their mother proceeded to pull a light blue nightshirt over her head. “Your sisters right, though hehe.” “Not you too, mom!” Ashley turned an even brighter shade of red. Melina’s mother made quick work putting the two girls in their pajamas. Ashley wore a matching pair of a light blue shirt and pants tailored towards nighttime. As for Melina, she was given her pink pajama shirt and pants. Unable to resist, Melina rubbed against her rear to feel the extra padding. “You can’t tell, right?” Melina asked. “Nope,” Melina’s mother smiled. “Not at all.” Melina gave a smile before looking towards her sister’s rear end. There was a slight bulge it gave, though unlikely to be noticed. We should be fine. Walking hand-in-hand once more, Melina and Ashley rejoined their friends. They appeared to have changed already into their night outfits. Lisa wore a pair of lime green pajamas while Emily wore a white with a unicorn over the shirt. “I see you got ready too,” Lisa gently smiled. “Yup!” Melina answered. She turned to look at her sister, whose face beat red. “Is something wrong?” Emily asked. “Everything should be fine, right dears?” Melina’s mother walked behind them. She must be trying her best to make sure her daughters' secrets were kept safe—or so Melina thought. “I…” Ashley froze in place. Melina couldn’t help but wonder what was on her sister's mind. Ashley was contemplating something, but it’d be a mystery unless she announced it. She doesn’t need to go potty, right? I’m sure she went before we got changed like I have…unless she needs to poop? Maybe I should take her upstairs so she could do her business in private? Wait…she should probably use the toilet for tonight, haha. She proceeded to hold her sisters’ hand with that thought in mind. Ashley smiled towards her sister before exhaling. “I feel bad for keeping secrets. The truth is…” She looked down towards the floor. “I wet the bed…” Ashley… Melina held her sisters’ hand even tighter as the young girl began to sniffle with tears. This has to be so hard on you…You had to have been thinking about telling our friends…What can I do to help them understand… “I-it isn’t that bad, though, right?” Please understand! “S-so what right? I mean, you have to wear…protection, but it isn’t bad, right?” Emily walked up first towards Ashley. Her arms wrapped around the girl with a peaceful smile. “I don’t mind. That has to be tough to deal with, but I don’t mind. I don’t care if you wet the bed. You’re still my best friend!” “Emi…” Ashley proceeded to drench her cheeks. Melina began to look towards Lisa, who gave a soft expression. “I don’t mind either,” Lisa responded. “You’re still like a cute little sister to me after all.” “Aw, Lisa!” Melina smiled brightly. Our friends don’t mind! They care about you! “Aww, and here I was going to try and help keep it a secret,” Melina’s mother smiled. “Looks like we don’t have to, huh?” “Mmm, yeah,” Ashley wiped her teary face. “You wear protection, at least. That’s good,” Emily held the girls off-hand. “It’d be bad not to since you know hehe.” “Emi…” Ashley turned red once again. “I do cause, yeah, it’d be a mess every morning…” “I uh,” Melina voiced out. Oh, I want to help her not feel so bad! “I wear them too…” Melina turned red as she announced it. “I-I mean, I wear them, so she doesn’t have to feel so bad about being the only one to wear them.” “Ah, I see,” Lisa gave a smile. “That’s a nice sister. I’d do the same if I were you.” “Mhm! I would too!” Emily stated. “Haha, thanks,” Melina blushed. Thank you two for not thinking me weird! “Umm,” Emily turned red. “On that thought, would it be okay if I helped too? I mean, I don’t want to waste your supplies, but…” “I’m delighted to hear you want to help,” Melina’s mother smiled. “We have enough supplies, so you don’t have to worry. Just let me know in a short bit if you want to wear one of Ashley’s dia—protection, and I’ll supply you one.” “Okay, I’d be glad to.” “Well then, follow me.” Emily smiled towards Ashley before following their mother. She’s not going to actually change Emi into a diaper, is she? Whether Melina’s mother changed the girl or not, Melina never thought to question again. Minutes later, Emily walked back down with a cheerful grin. Melina, Ashley, and Lisa finished setting up their blankets and pillows, given they would sleep in the living room. Ashley flashed a smile back towards Emily. “Look, Ashley!” Emily pulled her pants down slightly to reveal a matching diaper to Ashley. “Hehe! They aren’t that bad, huh?” “Mmm,” Ashley shook her head. “They aren’t at all. Thanks!” “That’s what friends are for, silly! You are wearing one too, right?” “Mhm,” Ashley pulled her pajama pants slightly down, revealing a matching diaper. Haha, I guess they have the experience to share then. “It's like we have two younger sisters huh,” Lisa chuckled to herself. “Yeah,” Melina nodded back. Lisa began patting Melina’s bottom, “Maybe three?” “Haha,” Melina blushed. “I’m just kidding. It is nice what you are doing for your sister.” “Vzzzt,” sounded Melina’s phone, followed by a song. This announced to the girls that it was officially time to get ready for their first day back to school. Giving a groggy yawn, Melina stretched her arms. Feeling the urge on her bladder, Melina blushed, remaining under the covers of her pink blanket. A not so audible “hiss” flowed throughout her waist. Her diaper expanded while it grew in warmth. Melina smiled as she looked over to her sister, who currently was engaged with Emily. Though she was distracted by her urge to have heard their conversation. “Did you sleep well?” Lisa asked. “Mhm, yeah,” Melina nodded. “I’m not looking forward to getting up at this time from now on.” “Haha, same. It really is a pain, isn’t it.” Getting up early hadn’t been too rough to do near the end of the previous school year. Now that she was getting adjusted to the break schedule, sleeping in had been a real treat. Melina stood up, feeling the soaked diaper weigh down. She was now worried Lisa might be able to tell that she didn’t just wear one, but also used one. “Ashley,” Melina held her hand over to her sister. “We should get ready.” “Okay,” Ashley nodded, taking her sister's hand. Melina leaned in to whisper to her sister, “We should get changed first.” Ashley gave a blush and a smile, “Hehe, okay.” The two sisters told their friends they’d be visiting their mother to report Ashley and secretly Melina’s “accident.” Melina felt the warmth around her waist each step of the stairs. Diapers have felt rather nice these last few days. I know I’ve agreed to not wear them due to school, but I wonder how much longer I’ll get to wear them during the day. Though, maybe I shouldn’t much longer?

I am wearing Abena M4 24/7 and mess early mornings. Almost on a schedule! I stay in it for a couple of hours and than shower and change into a clean one... Never rashes but sometimes uncomfortable...